H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

74. BEN 29-34

Chapter 29: Winter Break - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 35 by Fireces full book limited free

29 Chapter 24: Dawn's Story

OCTOBER 31, 2001, SENIOR YEAR

"I'm so sorry, Ben," Dawn wailed on the other end of the line. "I ... I ... I think I just cheated on you."

An icy chill went through my bones. I had no right to be angry. After all, I was just as guilty as Dawn.

But I was.

My girlfriend had cheated on me. I'd trusted in her fidelity and she'd cheated on me. Dawn had taken some... other ... man inside of her special place, a place that belonged to no one but me. FUCK I was mad.

So maybe she had the right to be mad at me, too, given what I'd just done with Adrienne. But I still had the right to be mad at her.

"Ben, let me explain," Dawn whimpered desperately after a few seconds of silence. "There was this Halloween party and I'd had a couple of drinks. But-"

No more words came through the cell phone speaker. I'd already hit the END- button to cut her off. My lips were a hard line and my teeth slowly grinded against each other. Adrenaline flooded my veins and I felt my muscles tensing. At first, I tried squeezing the phone so hard to try and crush it. But when that failed, I simply opened my hand and let it fall harmlessly onto my bed.

And then I stood up.

My head hurt.

I don't remember returning to Adrienne's house. Had anyone seen me leave my house again?

But the fact was that I WAS in Adrienne's house. I was standing outside her bedroom door. And without knocking, I silently walked back into the room like a Terminator devoid of a single care in the world.

Adrienne was still on the bed, the blanket covering her naked body as she curled on her side in the fetal position while bawling her eyes out. She didn't even notice my approach until she felt my weight on the mattress beside her. But when she did, she abruptly stopped crying and turned around, her makeup streaked by her tears. "Ben?"

Despite the righteous fury in me and adrenaline-fueled tension in my arms, I reached out to Adrienne with surprising gentleness. I stroked her cheeks with the backs of my fingers and brushed her tears away. And then cupping the gorgeous girl's head in my hand, I bent over and kissed her softly.

Adrienne moaned into my kiss as I lowered myself to the bed beside her, drawing the blanket off her body and tossing it away to once again reveal her glorious naked body. I pulled my shirt off and lay parallel to her, bringing up my other hand to stroke her cheek until we finally had to break apart for air.

"You came back?"

"I should never have left, Adrienne," I said softly. "Dawn and I can't work out. She's way out there and the distance is just too much. But you, you're right here. You're flesh and blood in my hands," I said in a tight voice while my hand moved down her shoulder and across a fabulously firm and round breast.

"Oh, Ben ... I love you," she sighed and melted into my kiss once again.

We made out with a passion for another few seconds before I pulled my head back and looked carefully into her eyes. I took a deep breath and firmly, I replied, "I love you too, Adrienne."

She blinked rapidly as her eyes took on a look of utter and complete happiness, and then Adrienne was passionately kissing me once again while frantically tugging at my shorts. "Oh, Ben! Oh, Ben! I need you, Ben! Make me whole. Love me. Protect me! Make me a part of your family! I'll always be with you! Forever and always!"

Quickly, I was as naked as she and once again, I rolled on top of Adrienne with my hands pinning her wrists back to the bed while she willingly submitted herself beneath my control.

"Make love to me, Ben! Make love to me. I NEED you."

This was PERFECT. Adrienne was stunningly beautiful. Her naked body was a work of art that rivaled anything in the mind's eye of the greatest sculptors in the world. And she was giving herself to ME.

Revenge ... Dawn had cheated on me. I'd gotten the blowjob but I'd stopped myself short of fucking someone else ... until now. Now I would complete it and we'd be even. I'd fuck Adrienne's brains out. I'd give her so many orgasms she passed out from pleasure. And while she was still unconscious, I'd flip her over and violate her ass.

"Ben!" Adrienne whimpered. "You're holding my wrists a little too tight."

I looked down at her and saw the tight grip on her wrists. Automatically, I loosened them just a bit. And in that otherworldly calm voice I didn't realize I had, I said, "I'm going to fuck you now."

"Not just a fuck, Ben," Adrienne whimpered. "Gently. Gently make love to me."

I wanted to FUCK. I wanted to VIOLATE Adrienne. I wanted to take out my anger and aggression and pound this slut into submission!

The phrase came into my head: "She's not a slut."

"What?"

I blinked quickly, not realizing I'd said it out loud. Where had I heard that phrase before?

And then I remembered: Felicia.

Just when I was righteously angry at Dawn and looking for a revenge fuck, Felicia had presented herself and we'd come oh, so close to screwing. But Felicia badmouthed both her ex-boyfriend Greg and had called Dawn a slut, triggering my indignation. Whatever Dawn was, she was not a slut.

And neither was Adrienne.

Sure, she was more promiscuous than most and she had quite a few boyfriends. But she didn't screw around indiscriminately. She was a female stud, not a slut. And out of my care for her, I resented anyone calling her a slut.

Even me.

"Ben? Ben?" Adrienne whimpered and wriggled her hips, trying to notch my cock inside her.

"Sorry, nothing." I shook my head and looked down. Adrienne deserved better than this. She didn't deserve to be used by me. And with some regret, for the second time in one night I pulled my cock away from her wet, inviting pussy.

"Ben!" Adrienne wailed as I rolled away.

"I'm sorry, I can't do this. You don't deserve it."

"What?"

"I just found out Dawn cheated on me," I breathed heavily. "I came over here to fuck you in revenge."

"No! You came back because you love me, right?" Adrienne whimpered. "Yeah, you made a mistake calling her name earlier, but that's forgivable. She's your girlfriend. But you came back to me, Ben! You came back to me! I NEED you!"

"I can't do this."

"Please!"

"I'm sorry." I got up and walked away again.

DAWN

AUGUST 2001, SUMMER BREAK

"Fuuuuuuuuck," I groaned, feeling quite dizzy. That last orgasm had been one of the most intense I'd ever given myself. Sure, I'd jilled off to porn videos before. But I'd never jilled off to what amounted to a porn video of my boyfriend and his little sister.

On the screen, I watched Brooke hanging her head down between her shoulder blades. Behind her, Ben slowly retracted back. I couldn't actually see his cock from this angle, but I knew the thick, veiny, muscular shaft was inching out of his little sister's stretched and abused pussy. On the next chair beside me, my own little sister DJ was whimpering and breathing heavily.

Finally recovered enough to move, I reached forward to the keyboard and started an instant message to Ben's account, tapping quickly and then hitting the ENTER-button: Wow. That was so hot!

A giggling, naked Brooke read the message and started smiling brilliantly. She turned her attention to the camera and said, "Great idea, Dawn."

I typed my reply: I came three times watching that. Wish I was there.

Brooke giggled and looked back at her brother. "I came three times, too."

Smiling, I then turned to DJ and grinned. "Our turn. You wanna be first or me?"

My red-hot little sister had a look of pure lust on her face, and a low growl began in the back of her throat. "I wanna eat you," she said gruffly, her blue eyes piercing me.

I chuckled. "I can work with that." I sagged a bit lower into my chair to put my crotch at the edge of the seat. It was a standard computer chair with wheels, and after DJ dropped a pillow onto the floor for her knees, she wheeled me around so that she could get me into position.

Showing off my own flexibility, I leaned forward and tapped out the commands to activate our webcam and set up the streaming webpage. And now it was my turn to surf the web for porn. I had a particularly favorite amateur website. The guy looked like Ben and he had a young blonde girlfriend, like me. It was always perfect for my fantasies.

So as DJ went to work licking and sucking and showing off everything I'd taught her, I closed my eyes and I dreamed I was with my true love.

"Fuuuuuuuuck," I groaned, feeling quite dizzy. That last orgasm had been nice, very nice. But it felt a little ... hollow ... somehow.

I lay my head back against the pillow, slightly dislodging the headset I had plugged into my cell phone. With one hand, I slowly extracted my special dildo. Dayna had smuggled me into a sex shop and we found a veiny, mushroom headed dildo that was as close to Ben as I could make it. But no matter how close it was in size, there was no simulating the warmth or power of Ben's real dick. And more importantly, there was no simulating the feel of his body flush with sweat on top of me, or the intense gaze of his eyes as he looked at me in adoration.

"That sounded like a good one," Ben's voice sounded off in my ears.

I tilted the microphone back to my mouth and tried to put on a happy smile, knowing it would carry in my own voice. "Yeah..." I said brightly. I didn't need to let him know that I still felt a little unfulfilled. Better to keep my man happy in the belief that I was satisfied.

We chatted for another couple of minutes but I could sense his attention wavering. I had no doubt that Ben loved me, but he really had a hard time keeping his focus when he was on the phone. He was such an incredibly visual person. Give him verbal directions and he'd screw them up half the time. Write them down and it was like he had a photographic memory, and he'd follow them perfectly, as if the words holographically lit up before his eyes.

Show him some cleavage, and I could get him to do anything.

But talk on a phone where he can't see me? I heard him straining to focus, but his mind just wandered. It was the way he'd been since we were kids. But I could accept that. He was MY Ben. I loved him for who he was.

But I was still horny as hell.

Unfortunately, I was out of time. I'd promised to meet my best friend Tricia Peckitt for lunch with her new boyfriend Stephen Bertucci. I'd have to hurry a bit to be on time, and unlike most girls I knew, I prided myself on being on time.

So grabbing some tissues, I started to mop myself up. My left hand idly rubbed at my own breast and down my belly towards my navel. Ben had a way of touching me in places I never would have expected to be pleasurable. I missed that.

Sighing, I finally sat up and headed for the bathroom. But dammit, I wanted to get laid.

"Hey, girl!" Tricia giggled as I walked up to them with my tray from Sbarro. We were at the mall food court and the plan was to grab a bite to eat and then browse the shops. I was having a baked ziti. Stephen had a Philly cheesesteak. But Tricia had nothing but a smoothie.

"Liquid lunch again?" I arched an eyebrow. It was a habit I'd picked up from Ben and his family. "You know you're gonna be hungry in an hour."

"I'll be fine," Tricia laughed me off. For as long as we'd known each other, Tricia had been a healthy, normal girl. A couple of inches shorter than me, the brunette with soft brown eyes had always had a nice body with nice curves and maybe five pounds she could afford to lose. But during the last school semester, she'd started to really obsess with her appearance, paying careful attention to her makeup, buying a whole new wardrobe, and dieting like a starving Somalian. She'd dropped the extra five pounds and then some, and she was also attracting quite a bit more attention from the guys.

Of course, all her weight loss was only from lack of nutrition and not at all from exercise, something of which I reminded her every time I heard her stomach growl. I shook my head. "Want some of this baked ziti?"

Tricia shook her head. "Stop being such a nag, Dawn. I'm fine."

"Well I think she looks fantastic," Stephen wrapped his arm around Tricia's shoulders and smiled brilliantly, just oozing charm. I'd give Tricia one thing, Stephen was quite the hunk. He was the prototypical tall, dark, and handsome man, if a little hairy for my tastes. He was also two years older than her at nineteen, and attending a local community college. A year ago, a guy like him would never have given her a second glance.

But Tricia's thinner waist and bonier arms and more obvious cleavage now attracted men like honeybees. Well, we both did. I knew I'd done my own share of physical development in the last year as my tits got bigger and my body elongated. That may have even been why Tricia got so obsessive about her appearance. Watching her best friend (me) get hit on by so many guys had made her work to get her own share of attention, and now that she'd landed a guy like Stephen, she felt it validated everything she'd been doing.

Still, I didn't really like Stephen that much. Yeah, he was charming and handsome. But he was a bit of a letch. Actually, he reminded me of Greg Kinomoto from camp, the way he ogled and preyed upon all the cute girls around him. Stephen knew he was good-looking and he wasn't hesitant to flirt with the girls that passed by, even with Tricia by his side.

Like now.

We'd finished our meals and started cruising the mall. Tricia was browsing the sale rack at Forever 21 while I was a few racks away. I turned to look around when I saw Stephen chatting up a pair of cute teenagers who looked even younger than us. The petite little girls giggled and smiled and played with their hair. I rolled my eyes and went over to Tricia, nudging her and then pointing in Stephen's direction. "Doesn't that bother you?"

Tricia looked over and a dark look passed over her eyes. But just as quickly, she smothered it and turned to me, shaking her head 'no'. "Whatever. I don't mind him flirting, as long as he keeps coming home to me. It's not his fault he's so handsome that girls want to flirt with him." And with that, she turned her back on the whole scene and focused in on her shopping.

Ten minutes later, we were passing Frederick's of Hollywood when Stephen pointed to the trashy lingerie store and suggested, "Come on, girls. How about a little fashion show?"

I rolled my eyes but Tricia giggled and shook her head.

"Please? C'mon Trish," Stephen pleaded. "I'll buy you anything you want as long as you promise I get to take it off you with my teeth."

Tricia blushed crimson but she giggled happily. And then with a big smile, she turned and headed into the store. Stephen hung back while wolfishly staring at his girlfriend's ass, and when Tricia realized this, she transformed her walk into a rather obvious hip-sway designed to hold his attention.

But Stephen's attention wasn't entirely on Tricia. He leaned in and grinned wolfishly at me. "You know, I'll buy you anything you want in there if you'll let me see it in person."

I arched my eyebrow at his lecherous comment. It was unwelcome, but not quite offensive enough for me to smack him or anything. "Dream on, Stephen," I shook my head and then followed Tricia inside.

But I have to admit, I put a little extra hip sway for him as well. It felt good to be ogled just a bit.

"Good god, I came so many times I couldn't even count," Tricia sighed. "Stephen was so hard and so horny he just threw me on the floor and fucked my brains out."

"Trish, I don't want to hear it right now," I grumbled. I'd had another round of phone sex with Ben last night, after which I tumbled into bed with DJ and I'm sure Ben went to find Brooke. But it still wasn't fair. Ben at least got to have full-on intercourse, penetrating sex with a live, wet, tight pussy. I liked my dildo and DJ really knew how to use it, but it just wasn't the same.

I wanted cock.

Fact was, I could get cock if I really wanted it. Cock was being offered to me all the time.

Like now, we were at the beach with a bunch of our friends. I was laying flat on my belly with my bikini top undone so I wouldn't have a tan line across my back. Tricia was on the towel beside me in the same position. I knew for a fact that all I had to do was flip over and within five minutes some guy would wander by and try to strike up a conversation. I had great tits and this bikini was designed to attract attention. There simply had never been a time in the past few months that I hadn't gotten hit on at the beach.

"He's just so big inside me," Tricia mused softly. "I mean, I know they say size doesn't matter but I think that's just girls who don't have a big boyfriend trying to make themselves feel better. But Stephen-"

"Tricia!" I grunted. "Don't want to hear about it!"

"Sorry," she grumped. "It's not my fault you haven't gotten laid in more than a month."

I rolled onto my side in annoyance before I completely remembered that my bikini strap wasn't tied. Quickly scooping up the triangular cloth to cover myself, I rolled back down onto my belly. "Look, Trish. I'm happy that Stephen is making you happy. You deserve it. But please? I listen to you raving about him almost every day. Can you just give me an hour to just close my eyes and relax without thinking of sex? I'm still horny and you're not helping."

"C'mon, Dawn. Lighten up," Tricia pleaded. "If you just need to get laid, I know for a fact that Ryan over there is interested."

I glanced over where Tricia was nodding to see Stephen tossing a frisbee back and forth with his friend Ryan Tanner and some of our other friends. While Stephen was tall, dark, and handsome, Ryan was tall, blonde, and handsome. True to his name, his skin was golden bronzed, his blonde hair hung back and down to his neck, and his muscles had muscles. The guy looked like he belonged on the cover of a trashy romance novel and I had to admit, he had the look that made my juices start flowing. And as I glanced over, Ryan glanced over at us and noticed my stare. He smiled right then, showing me twin rows of perfect white teeth, and I felt a little quiver in my thighs.

It was tempting. I was used to guys ogling me and I'd certainly noticed Ryan's interest. But I wanted to be loyal to Ben. I loved my boyfriend and the last thing I wanted to do was jeopardize our relationship. I knew he'd bedded quite a huge number of girls in the past year, but he'd stayed loyal to me since we decided to be together and I could do no less.

I sighed and put my head back down. "I love my Ben, Tricia," I said firmly.

"Okay, okay," my friend nodded. "Just saying..."

My back started to get that slightly itchy tingling that told me I'd been on my stomach long enough. Reaching behind myself, I re-tied the strings and then rolled onto my back, adjusting my oversized sunglasses to properly cover my face. And then taking a deep breath, I exhaled slowly and let my sexual tension flow out of me.

Of course, this meant my D-cups filled and then sagged back as I breathed, held proudly erect in my bikini and available for anyone behind me to see. A part of me occasionally thought I should wear less revealing swimwear if I didn't want to attract attention. But then, I liked looking hot. I felt a little surge of pleasure every time I knew a guy was checking me out, and it was a feeling I enjoyed. Hey, if you've got it, flaunt it, right?

And sure enough, within three minutes a couple of guys with washboard abs and toothy smiles were next to us, trying to start up a conversation. Tricia re-tied her bikini top and then pushed herself up onto her elbows, smiling and giggling and chatting right back.

I played along, soaking up the attention for a while. I knew it wouldn't go anywhere, because within another minute, Stephen and Ryan would come over to ward the guys away from "their girls".

When our boys did come, the newcomers beat a hasty retreat. So I reclined back and contemplated joining some of the others in playing frisbee or splashing in the surf. And behind the protective cover of my dark black sunglasses, I couldn't help but notice that Ryan hung around just a little longer, staring longingly at me with his piercing blue eyes.

Tempting, but I loved my Ben.

SEPTEMBER 2001, SUMMER BREAK

"Hey, Brandi," I smiled and hugged Ben's big sister. Then I turned and hugged Dayna, my own big sister. The college girls were coming home for a week to take a break between their internship and the start of the new school year. Brandi would be staying with us for one night before flying down to SoCal and her own family.

"Wow, Dawn, you're really growing up," Brandi complimented.

I rolled my eyes. "You just saw me a month ago."

"Yeah, well, I forget how beautiful you've become. I keep thinking of you as the little girl playing in the dirt with my little brother."

"Not so little brother, anymore, eh?" I grinned with a twinkle in my eye.

"Certainly not," Brandi breathed and got a faraway look in her eyes. I recognized the look. It was a look of lust and longing. I'd known Brandi and Ben had fucked each other during her month at home the past winter. But in the times I'd seen her since, I hadn't seen her giving Ben much thought. She'd been busy with her boyfriend Brian up until their breakup in June and even after camp, she'd been busy with her internship.

I went quiet in thought for a moment and furrowing my eyebrows, I held Brandi at arm's length and asked softly, "Do you want him?"

"Hmm?" Brandi moved her gaze back to me as if returning from a great distance away.

"Ben. Do you want to have sex with Ben when you get home?" I clarified, canting my head to the side and still thinking about whether or not I wanted the beautiful, older brunette to have a piece of my man. It was fair, wasn't it? I figured Dayna and I would have some playtime during the next week. Why not Ben and his sister as well?

"Do you mind?" Brandi asked and pinched her legs together, almost as if she needed to pee and was holding it in. "I just haven't had any dick in such a long time and I've been going crazy."

"What?" Dayna interrupted. "I haven't been taking care of you?"

"It's not the same," Brandi moaned. "And it doesn't help listening to this one fucking up a storm every other night," she groaned jerking a thumb back at Dayna.

"Hey, not my fault I'm in demand," my sister shot back.

"You've got THREE boyfriends right now, Dayna," Brandi turned and growled.

"Hey, if they can handle sharing me, I'm not going to complain."

Brandi steamed and seemed even more wound-up than before, but I quickly moved to calm her. "Relax, relax," I held up my hands, making my decision. "It's cool, you and Ben. I definitely understand the need for some dick after a long absence," I sighed.

"Really?" Brandi said with some hope.

"Of course. He's screwing Brooke silly every time we got off the phone with each other anyways," I shrugged. "I give you full permission to drain my boyfriend of all bodily fluids. And fuck him one extra time for me, okay?"

Brandi grinned happily. "Of course!"

I sighed. "You know, I am SOOO jealous of you right now. Dildoes just aren't the same."

"Tell me about it," Brandi groaned.

"It'll do the trick inside sometimes, even if it isn't as warm," I shrugged. "But there's no replacement for the feeling of a man's body on top of you."

"Well..." Brandi arched her eyebrow and rotated around to Dayna with an impish look on her face.

"What?" I asked, clearly seeing something being communicated between my sister and her best friend.

Dayna grinned. "We'll show you later. We may not have a man to crush you beneath his sweaty body, but we've got something pretty close."

"Fuck me! Fuck me! Ugh!" I grunted and felt the heavy weight of a sweaty body pressing against my chest. Arms wrapped around me with strong hands hooking behind my shoulders, tugging me even tighter as I felt the thick phallus pounding in and out of my sopping wet cunt.

"Do it!" Brandi husked into my ear from her spot beside me. "Cum! Let go! Feel it penetrating deep inside you and let the pleasure take you away."

"Unnghhh," I groaned and grabbed the ass between my thighs, gripping the firm buttocks and jerking them towards me to add power to every thrust. And as my palms slid over the sweaty globes, I pulled my hands back just a little further until I came to the black straps wrapping around Dayna's waist, and holding it firmly I used the extra leverage to force my sister to fuck me even harder.

"Mmm..." Dayna moaned into my mouth as she felt me guiding her thrusts. Our tongues twirled in their incestuous dance in syncopated rhythm to her pumping the strap-on dildo into my pussy. Energized, she put a little extra energy into her legs and really began to pound me.

I reveled in the sensation of her hot body on top of me, crushing me into the mattress. I was thrilled in feeling the thick phallus fucking into me without being under my own control. It felt good when I dildoed myself. It felt better when someone else did it to me. It was incredible when the dildo was attached to my sister's humping body. And it was fucking AMAZING that Brandi was shoving a thin vibrator in and out of my ass at the same time.

Dayna moved up just then, dipping her double-D tits to my face so that I could nurse her like a baby. And right about then I went over the edge into orgasm, moaning in ecstatic relief before I screamed around her nipple.

I bucked hard enough to almost throw Dayna off me. She certainly lost the rhythm but recovered enough to continue fucking me through my orgasm. My hips jerked, my torso twisted, and I clutched my sister's body in desperation as the overwhelming waves of pleasure crashed through me.

Eventually, I went limp and sagged against my mattress in a sweaty heap of flesh. Dayna then pulled her fake cock out of me and turned to sit on the bed. Brandi slid the vibrator out of my ass, and I was finally empty and at peace.

It wasn't the same as having my true love Ben fucking my lights out, but it was pretty good.

Dayna was flushed and grinning from her exertion. I had to admit, she looked wickedly erotic and strange at the same time, fully naked with her fabulous curvaceous body bisected by the black harness and rubbery pink dildo protruding from her crotch. She glanced over to Brandi and then asked, "Want a ride?"

The pretty brunette just smiled and shook her head in the negative. "I think I'm just going to look forward to going home and seeing Ben tomorrow."

"Your loss," Dayna shrugged.

But then smiling, I raised up my hand and then pointed to the strap-on dildo. "Can I try it?"

Dayna grinned. "Wanna fuck me, little sister?"

I giggled. "Hell, yeah."

Between Dayna's strap-on and DJ's agile tongue, I managed to ratchet down my horniness level from an 8 to about a 5 for that week. I still missed Ben and wished I could have him thrusting into me, but the thoughts didn't dominate my days like they had a week ago. And since I was getting just as much male attention as ever, having my sexual needs sated at home made it much easier to keep a level head.

A group of us were at the mall to window shop and hang out again. It was an unusually hot day for September in the Bay Area and retreating to the comfortable air conditioning made it an ideal spot. Unfortunately, it also trapped me with Ryan.

Now Ryan apparently subscribed to a "Bro Code" that ruled he couldn't hit on girls who were taken. For example, I knew for a fact that he thought my friend Nancy Curry was quite attractive and he wouldn't mind pursuing her, but her boyfriend Travis Walden was also around and Ryan was careful not to overstep his bounds with her.

I, on the other hand, he intellectually knew was taken. But after weeks and weeks of hanging around me with no boyfriend in sight, he couldn't help but step up his flirting. Flirting turned into desire. Desire turned into infatuation. And for the past three days the boy had been seriously crushing on me. And he was a good- looking guy not used to having girls resist him, especially girls two years younger than him.

Ryan was far from the first boy to have a crush on me. Boys had been flocking to me for years and would continue to do so well into my middle-ages. I knew from past experience that if I just kept politely declining their invitations for long enough that they'd take the hint and move on. Based on experience, I figured I had to keep Ryan at bay for another week or so before he'd clue in that I wasn't about to leave my boyfriend for him.

But that meant I had to put up with him for another week.

"Hey, Dawn, I got you a frappuccino." He smiled and proffered to me a caramel frap, exactly the way I liked it. I gave him points for that, he'd noticed what I ordered from Starbucks.

"Aww, Ryan, you really didn't have to." I made no move to take the drink from him.

"I know, but I was getting one for myself and thought you might like it," he shrugged and sipped his own drink.

I sighed at my dilemma. If I accepted the frap it would only encourage him. If I turned it down, it might seem a little too blunt and hurtful. So turning to my purse I fished out four singles and proffered them up to him. "Here. I have to pay you back."

"No, no," he waved. "My treat."

"That's sweet, but it's okay. We're just friends and I can pay my own way," I put on an apologetic smile and re-thrust the money at him.

"Oh. Uh, okay," he said while covering his dejection. He took the money and handed over the drink.

For the next hour, Ryan stuck to my side even tighter than Stephen stuck to Tricia. After that, we all crowded around a series of benches to take a break, and Ryan made another move on me.

I had been rubbing my neck, which had tightened up just a bit. The handsome young man noticed and suddenly I felt Ryan's hands at my shoulders, rubbing me gently.

At first, I stiffened and moved to shrug him off. But ... well ... his massage DID feel really good. Already I felt my neck muscles loosening and as the pleasurable little sensations trickled down my spine, I sighed happily and sagged into his touch.

"Feel good?" Ryan asked softly.

"Mmm..." was all I could moan. It had been something of a long day and while I enjoyed hanging out with my friends. I figured there was no real harm in a backrub since the pleasantness outweighed the risks. And as his hands moved skillfully along my muscles I let my mind drift away.

They say you can tell how a guy has sex by the way he massages you. If he's firm and forceful, that's how he is in bed. If he's clumsy and pushes you in the wrong places, well, he's a lousy lover. And if he's gentle and skillful, he's dynamite in the sack.

Ryan was gentle and skillful. Seriously, the boy could make me melt under his fingertips. And as his hands began to delicately play around the clasp of my bra, my mind started drifting towards sexual things. What would Ryan like be in bed? Did he have a big dick? How would it feel inside me? How would it feel to be pinned beneath his body and held in his arms?

Ben.

My true love's face popped into mind just then and abruptly, I reached up and gripped Ryan's hand on my shoulder. He stopped his backrub and shifting in my seat, I pulled myself away from him. And in a firm voice, I turned and looked at him with serious intent in my eyes. "Thank you Ryan. But I think that's enough."

He seemed to sag just a bit at my words, but he nodded in acceptance. And then I stood up.

Just then, I saw my ex-boyfriend Mark Everson walking toward us with a bunch of his friends. Desperate for any exit from Ryan, I smiled and waved, "Hey, Mark!"

His eyes lit up when he saw me. Mark wasn't the most handsome or biggest of boys. He definitely had that "nice guy" quality about him, which was why I trusted him so much when we were dating. He never pushed me beyond what I was ready for, but in the end I knew I'd left him hanging. We did everything except for sex, and when we broke up before going all the way I knew I'd broken his heart.

I'd worried things would be awkward between us after that, but he promised to stay friends and so far he'd kept his word. So I had no hesitations about opening my arms to him and Mark hugged me tightly in greeting. "Hey, how have you been?"

"I'm good, I'm good," I nodded.

"I feel like I haven't seen you in ages!" Mark said warmly. He then looked up and gestured towards everyone, most of whom he would recognize from my high school friends. "So, just here to hang out or you actually going to buy something?"

"Just hanging out," I nodded while flirting coyly. Nothing serious, but it felt natural to pose my body for maximum appreciation and run my fingers through my hair. I had stopped myself from sleeping with Mark out of a longing for Ben, not a lack of attraction to Mark. And now that I was with my ex-boyfriend again, it just seemed natural to be slightly more familiar with him than an ordinary guy.

"So what have you been up to?" I asked. "Still with, uh, what's her name?"

"Samantha? No, we broke up a couple months ago," Mark shrugged and looked down. "Just didn't work out."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that."

"No, it's okay." Mark laughed nervously. "Actually, she said I wasn't over you."

I blinked and frowned. And in a more sincere voice, I said, "I'm sorry, Mark."

He waved me off and took a deep breath, fighting the emotion in his eyes. After just thirty seconds, I imagined that Samantha was right: Mark still wasn't over me even six months later. "It's okay, it's okay," he tried to say.

Unfortunately, the knowledge that Mark still had feelings for me would only make a potential friendship more awkward. I backed up fractionally and smiled at him. "Well, you look good, though."

"Thanks," he nodded his head. "Well, the silver lining is that I'm a free man again. So whaddaya say, Dawn. Can I take you out again? Pick things up where we left off?"

Where we left off was an inch from getting his dick into me. I frowned and canted my head. "I'm sorry, Mark. I have a boyfriend."

"Oh," he stood up straight, trying to project calm amusement, although I figured he was torn inside. "Anyone I know?" I noticed Mark looked pointedly right at Ryan.

I saw where he was looking at and shook my head. "No. He's in Orange County down south. I think I've told you about Ben. We grew up together since we were little kids."

"Yeah, yeah, I think I remember," Mark nodded. Then he smiled and shrugged. "But hey, he'll still be waiting for you the next school break. You could still go out with me for now. After all, more than a hundred miles away doesn't count."

I rolled my eyes. "Of course it counts, Mark."

"Right, right," he shrugged. "Well, maybe we'll run into each other sometime. Maybe I'll even have a couple of classes with you at school."

"Sure, sure. It was good to see you, Mark." I gave him a warm smile.

"Okay. See you later."

"Bye."

I sighed and turned around, looking back to my friends and to handsome, studly Ryan, who was still looking over at me with obvious interest in his eyes. Eleven months was a lot longer than I realized. And if I was having this hard a time resisting guys, how the hell would Ben do it? For a guy who'd bedded some two dozen girls or something by now, how could he seriously last with just Brooke and Brandi? And what would he do when Brandi returned and Brooke found her own man?

I'd already told him that while it wasn't an ideal situation, I could probably handle him having sex with another girl just for sex's sake. After all, he was probably fucking Brandi right now. It wasn't that I thought he'd love me any less.

So maybe fair was fair? Maybe I could have a boy like Ryan on the side. He'd go to college, do his own thing, and give me a good ride every once in a while, right? Just to let off steam, nothing serious. I'd still love Ben with all my heart.

I took a deep breath. Eleven months was going to be a LONG time without getting laid. Soon, very soon, he and I were going to have to talk about whether this was what we really wanted. I would love him forever, but if he was going to have some pussy on the side, I just might need someone else's dick before the year ended.

SEPTEMBER 2001, SENIOR YEAR

"Can you believe Mrs. Conway made us partners?" Mark grinned as we walked out of class.

I shrugged. "She did it alphabetically: Evans, Everson. I'm surprised it didn't happen earlier."

"That would have been nice," Mark smiled sweetly.

I managed a smile. I'd gotten well over Mark, and I wanted to be his friend. But knowing that he still had some buried feelings for me made things awkward. Every look, every kindness made me wonder if he was just being his usual "nice guy" or trying to win me back.

"Are you doing anything later today, Dawn?" Mark then leaned in. "Do you want to get together and get a head start on this project?"

I smiled weakly at him. I didn't have anything planned, but right now I didn't want to meet up with him. But while I fumbled around for an excuse, I was saved by Tricia.

"Hey Dawn!" The perky brunette slid over to me with a big grin on her face. "Stephen's driving a bunch of us down to the beach for sunset. Coming?"

"Oh, right, of course," I smiled and turned apologetically to Mark. "Call me. We'll stay late after class or meet at the library or something another day, okay?"

"Oh, uh, sure, Dawn," Mark stammered.

He hadn't realized yet that a sunset beach trip wouldn't be until 7pm, which meant I didn't have an excuse not to start our project this afternoon. But I wasn't going to wait around for him to figure it out. "See you later," I smiled and bounced away.

After dinner, I picked up my purse and informed my mom, "Tricia's picking me up and we're going to the beach for a couple of hours."

"It's a school night, Dawn," Mom reminded me with raised eyebrows.

"I'll be back soon," I assured her.

"Who else is going?"

"I'm not sure. A bunch of us are going. Stephen's probably driving."

"Will Ryan be going with you?" Mom gave me a funny look.

I shrugged. "Probably. Why?"

"Does Ben know about Ryan?"

I furrowed my brow. "What's to know? He's Stephen's friend and he likes me but that's it. You know I love Ben."

"But does Ben know? I'm not sure he'd be too happy with how much you seem to be around this guy. He's nineteen, isn't he?"

I rolled my eyes. "I can handle myself, Mom. It's just the beach. A wide-open, public place, with a bunch of friends. Nothing's gonna happen. And if we go anywhere but the beach I promise I'll call you." I waggled my cell phone at her.

"Okay, okay. I talk with Beth every week and I really don't want to tell her you're breaking Ben's heart." She pointed her fingers at her eyes, then at me, and back to her own eyes. The message was clear: she was watching me.

"Mooom," I groaned.

[honk] [honk]

"That's them," I nodded. "Gotta go."

"Tricia!" I hissed. "You didn't say it was just US!"

Upon arrival at the beach, I'd said I needed to use the bathroom and pulled Tricia along with me. When my best friend had said "bunch of us" I'd assumed she meant a group of more than four in Stephen's beat-up minivan. But that was it, four: Stephen, Tricia, Ryan, and me. I smelled a setup.

"ReLAX," Tricia smiled. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to. We're just here to hang out and enjoy the breeze and the sunset. Oh, did you bring a jacket?"

I winced. "No."

"That's okay," Tricia beamed. "When it gets cold, I'm sure Ryan will keep you warm," she giggled.

"Tricia!"

"What? C'mon, Dawn. You've been so wound up for the past week. You need some good male attention — REAL male attention from a live, flesh and blood MAN. I know you adore your boyfriend but he clearly hasn't been here for you and I HATE to see my best friend all twisted up like this!"

"I'm FINE," I grumped. I still missed Ben and my horniness level had climbed up to a 9. Dayna was back at college and DJ had hooked up with a new boyfriend, a cute Junior from the swim team. The kid certainly had endurance and seemed to know what he was doing because just yesterday afternoon, she'd brought him home and the two had fucked each other silly for almost three hours. I figured that for the foreseeable future, it would just be me, my hand, and my toys. And half the time I expected I'd be hearing my little sister getting all the sex that I couldn't.

"You're not fine," Tricia looked me dead in the eye. "And Ryan's not looking for any commitment if you don't want to give him one. Just have a good time. Relax. And if anything happens, just enjoy yourself!"

I sighed. I knew this was a disaster waiting to happen. But she had a point. I WAS lonely and having a very cute boy flirting with me would feel pretty good.

Now the other three people weren't very subtle about their intentions. Less than five minutes after we'd sat down to look across the ocean, Stephen and Tricia rather obviously picked themselves up and moved a further fifteen feet away. I could see them kissing and snuggling and giggling, but couldn't make out any words they were saying. And at almost the same time, Ryan moved a little closer and I felt a warm jacket being slipped over my shoulders.

I sighed at my dilemma. If I accepted the jacket it would only encourage him. But at the same time, it was getting colder and the warmth was very nice. So I just turned and smiled in gratitude at him.

Why, oh, why did his crystal blue eyes have to dance like that when he looked at me? He made butterflies do backflips in my stomach. I couldn't deny that I was attracted to Ryan. Any girl would be proud to walk around with him by her side.

Then his hands came up to my shoulders, rubbing softly. Ah, hell ... why did he have to be so good at massage? Already I felt my neck muscles loosening and as the pleasurable little sensations trickled down my spine, I sighed happily and sagged into his touch.

"Feel good?" Ryan asked softly.

"Mmm..." was all I could moan.

"You're very beautiful, Dawn," his smooth voice was a velvet caress in my ear.

I blushed and smiled instinctively. "Thank you."

"But your beauty is marred by your sadness. You always seem so lonely."

"I'm alone by choice, Ryan," I reminded while closing my eyes and tilting my head to give him better access to my neck.

"You don't have to be."

"I love my boyfriend, Ryan."

"And I'm not asking you to stop. I'm not here to take anything away from him," he practically purred. "I just want to make you happy."

I wanted to ask 'Why? What's in it for you?' But I already knew what he was looking for. He was a horny 19-year-old hitting on a pretty girl. On some level, I was the perfect catch. Beautiful, young, big tits, and already emotionally wrapped up with another man. It may not have been in his nature to flirt with another man's girl in front of him, but with Ben out of sight, I was just a casual booty call waiting to happen.

"Ryan..." I started hesitantly.

"Shh..." He soothed and stroked my back. How the hell could this man make me wet by rubbing my shoulders? "You don't need to talk. I know. I'm not expecting anything out of this, okay? I won't ever force you to do anything, I promise. And if I cross any lines, just tell me and I'll back away."

I sighed and relaxed a bit. So far, Ryan had always kept to his word and never done anything to push past my boundaries ... yet.

And then I felt the touch of his lips against the bare skin of my neck. Like an electric shock, I felt a bolt of pleasure shoot up into my brain and I moaned happily at the touch. How long had it been since a man kissed me so intimately?

When I reacted favorably, Ryan kissed my neck again ... and again. His lips began rolling up towards my ear. And as my breathing became heavier, I heard the rush of blood thundering through my veins. Even I heard the aroused tone in my panting, and so encouraged, Ryan pressed on.

One hand slid down my back and rubbed around the area of my bra clasp. For a moment, I wished he would open me up and touch my sensitive, supple breasts. And then a second later I felt his other hand move around the front of my shirt and gently cup one of the large, round melons from outside my clothing.

I moaned and automatically began turning my head towards him. It felt so good and I didn't want his lips on my neck or ear or cheek. I wanted to taste him. I wanted to kiss him.

I wanted to fuck him.

Would it really be so bad? It was just sex, right? Physical release without any of the emotional attachment. I could sleep with him and never look back, couldn't I? What would be the harm? Ben would never even have to know...

And just like that, my brain snapped back. My head also snapped away, just an inch before my lips met Ryan's. I couldn't keep such a thing secret from Ben. My guilt would destroy me. It would rot our love from the inside-out. Ben would have to know.

But could he handle it? I knew I'd verbalized that I could handle sex for sex's sake. Handle, yes. Be happy with? Maybe not. And if I would still feel some resentment for Ben screwing another girl, I really doubted he would be okay with me screwing another boy.

I knew Ben. I'd seen his jealousy over Greg Kinomoto. No, he would NOT approve of me sleeping with Ryan. Which meant I COULDN'T do it, no matter how horny I got.

"I'm sorry," I whispered to Ryan even while he still held me in his arms, his lips just inches away.

"It's okay, it's okay," he soothed. "I promised I wouldn't push you, and I won't. You know I want you, Dawn. But I won't force you."

I managed a smile. "Thank you."

He nodded and then sighed unhappily, but when his eyes came back up he was accepting of the situation.

I blinked and then turned my head to the horizon. "Oops, looks like we missed the sunset."

"That's alright," Ryan smiled. "I was more interested in looking at you."

On the drive home, I lay my head against the window and closed my eyes. All I had was one thought. "Gawd, Ben. I NEED you."

Flwrgrl1987: That bored, huh?

BigBen69: I dunno. I just thought I would be more excited about being back at school.

Flwrgrl1987: Why would anyone be excited about being back at school? Didn't your sisters keep you entertained enough over the summer? ;-)

BigBen69: Of course, but the routine of just killing time hanging out with friends does get old after a while.

BigBen69: And it doesn't help that everywhere I looked were happy couples wrapped around each other. I miss you, Dawn. =(

Flwrgrl1987: I miss you too, Ben.

Flwrgrl1987: Probably more than you realize.

Flwrgrl1987: Tricia's getting all lovey-dovey with Stephen and the two of them are always in my face. I feel like such a third wheel. :-(

BigBen69: We'll find a way to visit. Maybe my parents will let me fly up and stay with you guys for a weekend or something.

Flwrgrl1987: That'd be great! Please?

BigBen69: I'll do what I have to. I love you, Dawn. =)

Flwrgrl1987: I love you too...

BigBen69: Ah, gotta go now. Brooke's home.

Flwrgrl1987: Just now? I thought you drove her home.

BigBen69: Not today. She had cheerleader tryouts this afternoon.

Flwrgrl1987: OK. Call me tonight, promise?

BigBen69: I promise. =)

BigBen69: Love you.

Flwrgrl1987: Love you too. Bye.

OCTOBER 2001, SENIOR YEAR

"Ohmigod! Ohmigod! Hole-in-one!" Ryan raised his hand with a gleeful look on his face. He looked almost as excited as I felt.

A group of us (this time, really, a group) were at the local Golfland and after my ball bounced off two bumpers and went across the spinning wheel, it miraculously had dropped into the cup. Lights and bells and alarms went off. In addition to scoring the hole-in-one, I'd also won a free game.

But better than that...

"We won!" I screamed. "We won!" And without thinking about it, I vaulted myself into the air and wrapped my legs around Ryan's waist as he caught me and hugged me, spinning me around in his strong arms. Stephen had made some challenging comment on how he and Tricia could kick our butts at mini-golf and Ryan and I had risen to the challenge. We'd just finished the 18th hole and that score had let us beat our best friends by a single stroke.

After a couple of spins Ryan quickly dropped me to the ground, took my head in his hands, and planted a juicy, wet kiss right on my lips.

Oh, YES.

I swooned, whimpering happily as I felt Ryan's powerful lips pressing against mine for the very first time. I heard Stephen and Tricia laughing behind us as my victorious partner and I swapped spit and celebrated. And when we finally pulled away from each other, we were laughing and cheering as well. GAWD I felt good!

Our other four friends had finished their round just ahead of us and had witnessed the whole thing. As a group, they stood sternly at attention and began clapping in applause. Stephen and Tricia stepped back and joined them, falsely stoic expressions on their faces as if they were cheering a classical opera instead of a miniature golf victory.

Ryan and I sketched short bows and I couldn't stop giggling. But then I caught the eye of Nancy who gave me an inquisitive look and then darted her gaze over to Ryan with a question in her eyes. Only then did I truly realize that I'd enthusiastically kissed a man who wasn't my boyfriend, and I blushed deeply.

Looking over at Ryan, I bit my lip and said, "I probably shouldn't have let you do that."

"Was it really so bad?" he asked, feigning hurt.

"No, no," I laughed. "But it was naughty."

"I happen to like naughty."

I shivered and felt a fresh quivering between my legs. Calm down, girl.

Ben was going to be in for quite the round of phone sex tonight. And hey, if DJ hadn't gone out, maybe she'd be able to give me a hand ... or a tongue...

OCTOBER 31, 2001, SENIOR YEAR

"Trick or Drink!"

I looked up to see my friend Gwen Tannenbaum standing over me with a red cup in her hand. I smiled and took the cup from her. The beer wasn't that cold and didn't taste very good, but it would do. Underage teens couldn't be picky about smuggling beer kegs into their parties.

We were at the house of Ricky Jaina, whose was hosting this Halloween party at his parents' house. Since this Halloween was on a Wednesday, and thus a school night, we'd set things up as an afternoon party from which everyone should be going home by 8 or 9pm. Between the early hour and supposed adult supervision, most parents didn't even know we'd have alcohol at the party. My parents knew, but they trusted me and I'd never given them a reason to worry about me getting overly wasted.

"So I see you brought Ryan as your date," Gwen grinned toothily at me as she sipped her beer.

I took another sip myself and shrugged. "He's just a friend."

"A friend you invited," she looked at me with a teasing smile. "A friend I saw you making out at the mall with last Friday."

I slapped her shoulder, blushing with shame and embarrassment. "Did not."

"You're a bad liar, Dawn. And I did see you," Gwen giggled. "Don't worry, my lips are sealed. But it's no secret that the two of you are so hot for each other."

I blushed and felt a twinge of guilt in my gut. Yeah, since that time at the Golfland, I'd let Ryan kiss me three more times and even get pretty close to second base. His hand got inside my blouse but not underneath my bra. The warmth of his fingers felt so good on my tits and I kept letting him get just a little further and further, but in the back of my head I sort of hoped that my exceedingly slow pace would cause him to lose interest and give up. I wanted to stop things from getting as far as they'd already been, but I just couldn't do it myself.

I just liked being wanted. I knew Ben loved and desired me. But out of sight and 500 miles away, I just couldn't feel it the way I really needed.

"There you are!" Ryan was suddenly beside me, reaching a hand down to me. He'd had to make a quick bathroom break and I smiled as I felt the cool, clean touch of his hand. Nothing was a bigger turnoff than a guy who didn't wash his hands after using the bathroom.

I let him lift me up and out of the couch and then I turned to smile back at Gwen. "Don't go spreading rumors now."

"I don't need to," she giggled as Ryan wrapped his arm around my shoulders and led me towards the dance floor. And soon I was shaking my booty to the music while Ryan and three other guys observed me appreciatively.

At a particularly upbeat section of the song, I did a little twirl and a familiar face in the corner caught my eye. Feeling happy and just slightly buzzed, I smiled as I recognized Mark, my ex-boyfriend. "Hey Mark! Trick or Drink!" I said cheerily and bounced over towards him.

"Wow, Dawn, you are gorgeous," he whistled as he took in my little blue party dress. The hem was a little short and I was sure it rose up whenever I twirled. And I was pretty sure my tits were gyrating quite bouncily as I danced.

"Why thank you, kind sir," I gestured theatrically and then pulled on his arm. "Come on. Dance!"

Mark had never been much of a dancer. He resisted me for a few seconds before acquiescing and following me onto the floor to shuffle around a bit awkwardly. Ryan was suddenly next to him and the two young men sized each other up for a second before returning their attention to me. I just smiled and twirled fast enough to make my dress hem raise up to flash my black panties.

When I looked back, both boys had practically stopped dancing and stared at me slack-jawed. Boys were so easy.

"Whee!" I cheered rather drunkenly and sloshed my cup.

"Whoa, whoa, Dawn," Ryan held my arm and reached for the red plastic beverage container. "I think you've had enough."

"Nonsense!" I smiled, feeling pleasantly buzzed. "Besides, you brought this one to me!"

"Yeah, well maybe I shouldn't have," he said and took away the beer. I screwed up my face and considered my current state of mind. Yeah, I didn't think I'd ever been quite this drunk before. I'd gotten a little carried away having too much fun this afternoon.

Gingerly, I started to stand up while Ryan got up with me. But as I started to walk I quickly lost my balance and started to go down in a heap on the floor.

"Whoa, whoa," Ryan caught me and lifted me back onto my feet, wrapping my arm around his shoulder. He glanced over to the side and suddenly I saw Tricia and Stephen looking at me with mild concern.

The three of them mumbled something while I let my head swing around dizzily and then Ryan was saying softly into my ear, "Why don't you lay down for a bit. C'mon, I'll get you upstairs."

Tricia and Stephen followed us as Ryan helped me to the stairway and away from the pounding music. I sagged against him and sighed happily. Ryan's muscles were rock hard and he felt so strong holding me up. I let my head rest on his shoulder and wished his hand would slide off my waist and down to cup my asscheek as he led me up the stairs.

We quickly found a quiet bedroom and went inside, Ryan gently laying me down on top of the bed. For a few moments, I felt like Sleeping Beauty or some other fairytale princess being rescued by her prince as his strong arms guided me into a reclining position. He even lifted my head and shuffled around the pillow until he was certain I was comfortable. And as I looked up at his handsome face through heavy-lidded eyes, I felt a pleasant little buzz course through my entire body.

He looked at me so adoringly and protectively. I'd considered myself a pretty good judge of character and even though I still thought Stephen was a bit of a letch, Ryan had turned out to be a pretty good guy. He clearly cared about me and wanted to make me happy. I was still thick-headed and my brain wasn't quite working the way it should, but at this moment, all I could really think of was how much I was attracted to him.

Ryan had turned his head to talk to Stephen and Tricia, but I reached my hand up to his cheek and slowly turned his face back to me. His crystal clear blue eyes peered right into the back of my soul and suddenly my hand tightened my grip behind his ear and I pulled him down to meet my lips.

I moaned in passionate arousal as my tongue speared into Ryan's mouth. My other hand went up and pulled him onto the bed beside me. And then suddenly he was responding just as fiercely as we took our liplock to the next level. Now I was the aggressor, flipping us over until I was on top of him and kissing this gorgeous, gorgeous man with abandon and reveling in the heated excitement of our kiss.

I heard a female giggle and turned briefly to see Tricia backing out of the bedroom with a wink and a nod. Then my best friend closed the door to leave me alone with my object of lust and desire.

And I did desire him. My hands worked frantically to pull Ryan's shirt off while he just lay beneath me with a look of arousal and amazement on his face. I slipped the straps of my dress off my shoulders and reached behind myself to open the clasp of my bra. And suddenly I hovered over this handsome young man completely topless, my heavy breasts swaying right in front of his face.

He did what any 19-year-old boy would do; he reached up and latched onto my tits with both hands and his mouth. And clutching his head to my bosom, I groaned while feeling my pussy turn into a swampy inferno.

Ryan mauled my tits for a few minutes, clearly enjoying every single moment of finally being able to taste and feel that which I'd been purposely flaunting in his face for the past few months. And then he flipped me over onto my back and moved to kiss me as his hand started moving lower down my dress to slide up underneath the hem and trace his way up my thigh.

His touch felt sooo good. The feel of his hot breath blowing out his nostrils onto my face and that of his left hand pinning me back to the mattress felt almost as good as his right hand rubbing my mound outside my panties. It felt so incredibly wonderful. Why the hell I hadn't let him do this before?

Because of Ben.

My body jerked as I remembered my true love. Ben. Ben. MY Ben. My boyfriend Ben. My best friend forever Ben. I couldn't do this. I was drunk and I was horny but that wasn't an excuse. I couldn't do this. And a fresh wave a guilt washed over me.

I felt guilty for letting things with Ryan get this far. Yeah, I was lonely, but to be fair to Ben I had to let him know what was going on. Sneaking around behind his back wasn't right. I hadn't even TOLD him how much Ryan had been in my life to this point.

And I felt guilty to Ryan. If I'd wanted, if I REALLY wanted, I could have shut him down cold months ago. Yeah, I liked the attention, but I could have stonewalled him and not let him get anywhere near to this point. I was a tease, and Ryan deserved better than that. He certainly wouldn't like what I was about to do now.

"Ryan, stop," I grunted.

He kept suckling my nipple and rubbing my pussy. He was just about to the point where he'd slip his hand underneath my panties when I squeezed my thighs and rolled away from him. "Ryan, stop!" I repeated in a louder voice. "No!"

"But Dawn," Ryan pleaded, turning his eyes up to me. They were a stormy riot and clearly the boy had been taken over by his own drunken lust. His right hand started to slide underneath my panties and his left pinned me down even tighter to the bed. "Please..."

"Ryan, NO!" I yelled.

[BANG!]

The door burst open and suddenly there was Mark, looking at the two of us with abject horror on his face. "Dawn!" he exclaimed and then took in the situation. There I was, completely topless with a bigger man hovering over me, one hand up my dress and the other pinning my arm back. And the last word he'd probably heard was my order of "NO!"

"Get the FUCK off her!" Mark yelled at the top of his lungs.

"Dude, this isn't what it looks like," Ryan tried to say calmly while pulling his hands off me.

"The hell it isn't!" Mark yelled.

Quickly, I worked to pull the straps of my dress up over my shoulders to cover my nakedness and glanced around for my bra.

"Look, just calm down, man," Ryan looked sternly at Mark. "Dawn and I were just-"

"You were fucking about to * her!" Mark seethed and by now, there were three other people standing in the hallway behind him to see what the commotion was about.

"No, no," I spoke up, trying to get Mark's attention. "It's not like that, Mark."

"Did you or did you not yell at him 'NO'?" Mark asked.

I winced and hugged myself. Oh, the drama. This was NOT happening. Mark moved menacingly towards the bed and shook his finger at Ryan. "Back away from her, you fucking motherfucker."

I'd never seen Mark this angry before, even in our own boyfriend-girlfriend fights. I quivered and genuinely worried he was about to pick a fight. But perhaps realizing how close he had come to losing control, Ryan took the high road. "Okay, okay, I'm backing off." He grabbed his shirt, stepped off the bed and took three steps away.

"Dawn, come with me. I'm taking you home," Mark reached a hand out to me. It was an order, not a request, and instinctively I found myself getting off the bed.

"Dawn, I'm sorry. Things got just a little out of hand," Ryan apologized.

"Don't you talk to her!" Mark yelled and reached for me. I didn't take his hand, instead just clutching my bra over my chest and bowing my head away.

"Dawn..." Ryan pleaded.

I stopped before I walked out of the room. "This isn't your fault, Ryan. I'll talk to you later. Okay?"

The poor guy just looked devastated and sagged his shoulders. But he nodded regretfully. I bit my lip and walked out the door.

The motion of riding in Mark's car was NOT helping the thudding pain in my head. "Unnnghhh," I groaned and held my face. I'd really had too much to drink.

"You okay?" Mark asked from next to me.

"Not really."

"What time are you parents expecting you home?"

"Doesn't really matter. Around nine." I sighed. "Ugh, my Mom's gonna be pissed when I walk in this drunk."

Mark went deadly silent for a long moment, and when I looked over I could see the wheels turning in his head. Clearly, he was sorting out some sort of game plan and I just let my head loll over to rest against the window as I tried laboriously not to vomit.

Mark then spoke up. "Why don't I take you to my place? My mom's out tonight and we can sober you up until nine. Then I'll take you home."

I winced but considered it. Mom wouldn't have to know how wasted I'd gotten and how close I'd come to cheating on Ben. I liked Mark's plan. So turning to him, I smiled gratefully and replied, "Sure."

Ten minutes later, I was sitting on the couch in his living room. He left the room for several minutes and came back with what smelled like hot tea. "Drink this, you'll feel better."

Smiling, I took the drink and sipped it, grimacing at the slightly bitter taste of the tea leaves. But the warmth soothed my throat and the jumbled mess in my mind began to quiet down.

Mark simply stayed by my side, touching my shoulder tenderly while I slowly drank everything down. He was quiet and intensely watching me the entire time, and not for the first time I thought of his lingering feelings for me. Quite often for the past two months, my ex-boyfriend had stared at me as if still obsessed with finding a way to win me back. At school, I felt it a little unnerving. But after his rather noble display at the Halloween party, I thought it was sweet.

I looked around the room and at the couch we were sitting on. "Lot of fond memories of this place, huh?" I asked. After all, Mark and I had spent many, many hours making out or talking or just holding each other on this couch while we were still dating. I'd even given him a poorly-executed blowjob or two in this spot.

"Yeah," Mark mused, his eyes glittering.

My head started to feel quite heavy then. I had at first greatly enjoyed the quieting of my mind after the riot of thoughts and second-guesses I'd been doing ever since we left Ricky Jaina's house. But now I was just starting to feel dizzy and sleepy. "Whoa ... I must have had way more to drink than I should have."

"Probably," Mark sighed while reaching his hand up to start playing with my hair. He had always been attracted to my hair. 'So fine, so silky, ' he'd complimented more than once. And his fingertips softly rubbing my scalp felt pretty nice.

I let my head lay back on the backrest of the couch. I was feeling so incredibly tired and my neck suddenly felt like rubber. Actually, every bone in my body felt like rubber as I melted into the soft cushions. But I wasn't worried. I felt more relaxed than I had in weeks and pleasantly comfortable around Mark. After all, he cared a great deal about me.

I started feeling even better when he kissed me. His lips were soft but insistent as his tongue probed my lips before they parted to let him in. I didn't resist as he slipped the straps of my dress off my shoulders. I'd never put my bra back on and soon my bare tits were wide open for his touch and taste. And Mark knew just how I liked to be licked and suckled.

It was all so ... tranquil. I felt like I was floating on a cloud and eventually, I felt myself descending backwards as if gracefully falling in slow motion until I was flat on my back.

I blinked and a little smile came over me as I realized I was being eaten. By this point, my only clothing was my dress now bunched into a ring around my hips. My left leg was thrown over the back of the couch and my right dangled off onto the floor. A delicate tongue soothed me and stimulated me at the same time. Dizzily I let the pleasure flood my mind as I decided I was both falling asleep and having an orgasm at the same time.

I blinked and I felt a thick cock inside me. Urgently it thrust back and forth, throbbing with need.

I blinked and felt my wrists being pinned back just the way I liked it. Mark's heaving, sweaty body was over me as he lunged over and again, penetrating my pussy and tickling little nerves deep inside me.

I blinked and I felt his heavy weight settle onto my chest, crushing me down into the cushions. Somewhere in my belly I felt the hot spurts of semen splashing against my insides. I cooed pleasantly as his warm cum filled up my womb to overflowing. And his contented grunting in my ear filled my senses as I closed my eyes and surrendered to happy unconsciousness.

I blinked and felt myself carried in strong arms up a set of stairs. My mother was right in front of me, leading the way. Dimly, I heard her complain, "Told her not to drink so much. Especially on a school night."

I blinked and felt myself falling gracefully once again, this time onto the familiar comfort of my own bed. Mom was now saying, "Thanks for bringing her home, Mark." My eyelids were so heavy and I tilted my head to the side. And the blackness took over once again.

I blinked and felt a measure of awareness coming back to me. All was dark and I had no idea what time it was. Where was I? What had happened? How did I get here?

I looked around and realized I was in my room. I vaguely remembered being at the party and dancing with Ryan, but my memory was hazy on the rest. I probably drank a little too much. I remember being happily buzzed and having a really good time.

But how had I gotten home? How was the rest of the party? Why was my head throbbing so much?

I looked down and realized I was still fully clothed. My little blue party dress was wrinkled, and it wouldn't be very comfortable to sleep in so I decided to get up and change into a baggy T-shirt at least.

But as I turned in place I felt an extra wet squish between my thighs. Frowning, I looked down and put a hand to my crotch and to my horror I felt way too much gooey wetness for it to just be me. My eyes flew open and I lifted the hem of my dress, pulled down my panties, and gasped in absolute shock when I saw the creamy semen that was leaking out of my pussy. The FUCK?

How did that get there? Did I have SEX? With WHO? How? The FUCK?

In a panic, I jerked myself off the bed and felt over my whole body. Nothing seemed hurt. My chest felt a little weird and as I reached behind my back, I realized that my bra had been hooked crookedly. What was going on? Why couldn't I remember? How the fuck did sperm get inside me?

Oh, God, oh, God, oh, God, oh God. Our family wasn't religious but I was praying for an answer right now. Think, Dawn. Think!

I vaguely remembered making out with Ryan at Ricky Jaina's house. I remembered taking our clothes off to get ready for sex. Oh, shit! Had I cheated on Ben with Ryan? Had I finally gone too far and lost control? SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! No! I couldn't live with this. Would Ben break up with me? He wouldn't handle this. No! It was destiny! He was my true love! We belonged together! This couldn't be HAPPENING!

How the fuck did I get home? Did I really drink THAT much? What the hell was in those beer cups? And Ryan had given me just ONE more beer before taking me upstairs. I remembered that, I think. Why couldn't I remember clearly?

And Mark was there! I was in his house! He was so sweet and he kissed me. I knew he was still in love with me. Oh, God. Did I fuck him too?

I remembered him on top of me. I wanted him. Or did I? Why couldn't I remember? I certainly wasn't stopping him. He kissed me so sweetly and he ate me out so pleasantly before ... I think. Ugh, my memory was a jumble. Was that even tonight? I remembered Mark eating me in his living room when we were dating. Would I have let him tonight? Oh, hell. How much did I have to drink?

And Ben! Oh, hell. How had this happened? I LOVED Ben! I loved him with ALL MY HEART. Why? Why you STUPID SLUT, Dawn? WHY?

Before I realized it, my cell phone was in hand and I was holding down the 2- button. I had to call him. I NEEDED to call him.

I had to admit that I'd made a mistake. I had to admit that I had too much to drunk. I had to beg for Ben's forgiveness and explain everything I could. Yeah, I had some other man's cum running out of me. Maybe two. But I regretted it. Oh, shit I regretted it. I LOVED Ben. Surely he could forgive me? He HAD to know how much I loved him. He HAD to know how much we belonged together. He HAD to know I was sorry.

And then his voice was there. "Dawn?" I was filled with elation.

"Ben?" I sniffled, my voice weak and wavering. Oh, how could I explain this? How could I tell him what had happened when I wasn't even sure what happened. How could I have LET it happen? Distraught, I started sobbing without restraint.

"Dawn? Dawn?" Ben, my love, my true love, asked in a clearly worried tone.

"I'm so sorry, Ben," I wailed. He had to know how sorry I was. He HAD to know I loved him with every fiber of my being. "I ... I ... I think I just cheated on you."

He went silent. Not a sound came back through the phone. I would have been happier if he yelled at me. I would have been happier if he just gasped a confused and shocked, 'What?'

But he didn't. I got nothing but silence, and the silence scared the SHIT out of me.

"Ben, let me explain," I whimpered desperately. "There was this Halloween party and I'd had a couple of drinks. But-"

[beep beep beep]

He'd hung up on me. "Ben?" I called in desperation, hearing nothing returning through the line. "Ben?"

Frantically, I looked at the neon green screen to confirm that the call had ended. And then I was holding down the 2-button in a panic. "Ben?" I pleaded aloud into the phone that had not yet established a connection. "Pick up, pick up, pick up," I whimpered as it rang and rang and rang. Eventually, it went to his voicemail.

Quickly I hit the END-button and re-pressed the 2-button. "Ben!" I wailed as I called him again...

And again...

And again...

He never picked up.

And in abject, wretched sorrow, I threw my head back and screamed to the heavens, "BENNNNNN!!!"

YOU WILL EITHER LOVE HER OR HATE HER.

I KNOW IT'S SO WRONG BUT DAWN IS ONE OF MY FAVOURITE CHARACTER IN THIS STORY SHE MAKES ME F@P ALOT.

EITHER WAY YOU WILL UNDERSTAND IT IN THE FUTURE. WHY IT IS...

30 Chapter 25: Early Arrival

NOVEMBER 1, 2001, SENIOR YEAR

When I returned to my house, it was after midnight. All was quiet but there was a light on in my bedroom and the door was open. Great. Someone was up.

I walked to the room and looked over to find my mom sitting on my bed, holding my cell phone. She first looked at me with a withering gaze and asked in a deadly quiet voice, "Where were you?"

I had never, ever, once managed to lie to my mother's face. She always knew when I was hiding something. So I truthfully told her, "At Adrienne's."

Mom blinked a few times and nodded, expecting that answer.

"Were you doing something naughty?"

I didn't answer verbally, but I nodded.

"Did you have sex with her?"

I raised my eyebrows and took a deep breath, firmly answering, "No."

Mom's eyes narrowed as she went through her Mom-Lie-Detector-3000 routine. She waited me out until my guilt kicked in and I clarified, "Not quite."

She bit her lip and nodded. "Do you know why I'm holding your cell phone?"

I sighed and remembered how I had left the last conversation. If I were in Dawn's position I would have called and called and called. "Probably because it was ringing constantly."

"Quite right. It woke up the whole house," Mom sighed as she handed the cell phone back to me. I cradled it and automatically thumbed over to the missed calls list to see how many times Dawn had called me.

"I sent Brooke and the twins back to bed already," Mom sighed. "And then I answered Dawn's next call. She's quite distraught you know."

I sighed, feeling some of my old anger coming back to me. "Well, she deserves to be."

"DON'T YOU DARE SAY THAT," Mom glared at me with wicked venom in her voice. She had gone from maternal to terrifying in a split-second, and frightened out of my wits I took two steps back and bumped into the dresser drawer behind me.

I blinked rapidly, not understanding. "She said she cheated on me! That's why I went to Adrienne's!"

"Dawn was RAPED, Ben," Mom said coldly.

"Excuse me?" I asked in shock, my jaw hitting the floor. No, it couldn't be.

"It's true. Her father's got the kid right now."

"Wait, WHAT?" I practically yelled.

"Calm down, Ben or you're going to bring your sisters running in here again."

"WHAT?" I yelled just as loud as before.

Mom held her hand up while she worked out how to explain to me. "I talked to her mother. Deanna said Dawn's ex-boyfriend Mark brought her home from a party. She was passed out and Mark said she'd been drinking. Later that night, Dawn woke up and started screaming your name so loud she woke up the neighbors. Jack and Deanna quizzed her about what happened and found that her memory was fuzzy and she had semen in her vagina."

My teeth started grinding at the thought of another man's spunk in Dawn's pussy. But as my eyes narrowed, Mom held up a hand to keep my quiet while she continued. "Dawn thought she'd had too much to drink and that's why she couldn't remember everything. Jack Evans demanded to know where Mark lived and the three of them drove to the boy's house. They suspected nothing more than a teenager taking advantage of a drunk girl. Mark was home alone and once Jack started threatening him to explain everything that had happened, the poor boy cracked and admitted he'd drugged Dawn with rohypnol and raped her while she was half-passed out. Apparently, he's been quite obsessed with Dawn ever since she broke up with him."

I staggered back again, and this time when my back hit the dresser drawer, I just collapsed flat on my ass. "No ... No..." I breathed in disbelief while sitting on the floor. Not Dawn. Not MY Dawn. Oh, hell...

The anger was back in me. I'd wring the little fucker's neck until it SNAPPED. And all of a sudden I was back on my feet and racing down the stairs.

"Ben!" Mom yelled after me.

I ignored her. I flew out the front door and didn't even bother to shut it behind me. Ten seconds later, I started the engine on my 11-year-old Corolla and shifted it into gear. With burning rubber, I peeled out and raced off down the residential street at 50mph.

I was approaching the freeway on-ramp when my cell phone lit up and shaking my head, I answered it. "What?"

"Where are you going, Ben?" Mom asked.

"To Dawn's. And to find this Mark sonovabitch," I barked coldly.

"You don't even know how to get there-" Her voice cut off as I hit the END-button.

Ten seconds later, my cell phone rang again. I ignored it and merged onto the mostly empty freeway, quickly accelerating up to 80. The phone rang again.

I was on the 5 zipping through the Orange Crush towards the 22/57 ramps when I finally started to calm down a bit. My mom had been repeatedly calling me and this time, I answered the phone.

"Ben, what are you doing?"

"I'm going to Dawn's."

"You have school tomorrow."

"I don't care."

Mom sighed. There were several seconds of silence and I took the time to check my mirrors for cops and to pass the walnut geriatric Cadillac doing 65 in the fast lane. What was he even doing awake at this hour?

I heard Mom inhale then and she asked, "How's the battery life on your phone?"

I checked it and then put the handset to my head again. "It's fine. I put it in the charger as soon as I got home from school today."

"Do you have your wallet?"

I patted my pocket and felt the familiar bulge. I didn't remember grabbing it, but I must have scooped it up subconsciously when I grabbed my car keys. "Yes."

"Okay. Don't let your tank get too empty. Gas stations can be few and far between. Stay on the 5 until you get to the 152 and head west to Gilroy. Be careful. That road is winding and there aren't any lights. Then take the 101 North. Call me in about 5 hours or so when you get to the 101 and I'll give you more specific directions and their address, okay?"

"Okay."

"I'll call Dawn's parents to let them know you're coming."

"Okay."

"Drive safe, Ben."

"Bye, Mom."

Hungry, exhausted, and with my car doing its best to melt down from overheating, I pulled up outside the Evans' house just before 7am.

The front door opened before I got to the doorbell and Deanna Evans ushered me inside. "Hi, Ben."

I didn't bother with pleasantries. "Where is she?" I asked, my voice cracking.

"In her room." I looked up the stairs and felt a wave of nostalgia come back to me. It was the same house Dawn had grown up in when we were kids, and while everything looked a little smaller to me now, it was still familiar.

I started for the stairs while Dawn's mom touched my shoulder. "You must be hungry."

"Grabbed a snack at a gas station," I bit out and turned for the stairs.

"You should clean up. I'm sure some of Jack's clothes will fit you."

Feeling the weight of true love behind my eyes, I slowly turned towards Dawn's mother and stared straight at her, the intensity of my gaze giving her all the answer she needed.

Deanna Evans bit her lip and nodded, and I went up the stairs.

Dawn was still asleep when I pushed her door open. She looked so small and frail, curled up into a little ball. Her slumber was fitful as she twitched and shivered, her eyes squinting shut and her lips curled into a grimace of fear.

I sat beside her on the bed, reaching out to touch her. No matter what expression on her face, Dawn would be the angel of my life, forever beautiful. But then I saw the grime on my hand and realized I must stink. I hadn't showered and I'd sweated for the six-hour drive, and all of a sudden I was afraid to touch her for fear of marring her beauty. So I looked over to see where the bathroom was so that I could at least wash my hands and face.

But Dawn sensed my presence anyways. Or maybe she smelled my foul odor. Whatever the reason, she stirred awake while I was looking towards the bathroom and softly asked, "Ben?" Her voice was ethereal and sounded as if it was coming from the dream world.

I turned quickly to her and dirty hands or not, I cupped her face in my palms. "Dawn!" I gushed with worried eyes.

"Oh, Ben!" She reached for me and hugged herself to my torso. "How are you here?"

"I drove as soon as I found out," I husked.

Dawn's eyes looked at me in disbelief and then she looked over my shoulder. Both her parents were there and Deanna Evans explained, "His mother called us but we wanted to let you sleep. Better to wake up to him already here than stay awake for hours in anticipation of his arrival."

Dawn's mom then tsked us and stepped forward, grabbing my hands and rubbing them vigorously in a damp washcloth she'd brought along. "Of course, I'd hoped to get him cleaned up first."

"Sorry," I stammered.

Dawn's mom then smiled at her daughter. "Well, we'll leave you two then. Ben, please don't pester her with details right now. For her sake, okay? I'll answer all your questions when you want."

I nodded and the parents left. And then I swept Dawn's face into my arms as I kissed her with long-buried passion. I'd been dreaming of doing this for months, and from the ferocity with which Dawn kissed me back, she seemed to have been longing for this just as much as me.

"Oh, Dawn, I love you," I gasped and broke for air.

"I love YOU, Ben!" she whimpered and started crying as I bear-hugged her.

And as I lost myself into the sheer bliss of feeling my Dawn in my arms, all the tension and worry and angst of the past dozen hours started melting out of me. Suddenly I felt the exhaustion I hadn't let myself feel. I felt the aching muscles and growl in my stomach. I got a little dizzy from the sudden lack of adrenaline pumping through me. And I sighed in fear for the immediate future.

Just hours before, I had nutted my load down Adrienne's throat and Dawn had taken some other boy's cum into her pussy. As happy as this reunion felt, it was brought on by some very serious events; and if I was right, neither of us was entirely innocent.

Our story was far from over.

If it were up to me, I would have stripped and showed Dawn just how much I missed her. But even a horny teenage boy can be felled by an all-nighter trying to drive unfamiliar roads without crashing. I wouldn't have been able to get it up if Dawn, Adrienne, and Felicia Clarkson had all stripped together and begged me to fuck them.

Instead I settled for holding Dawn firmly, rocking her slowly until she'd finished crying. And then after a few more teary expressions of our love and desperate kisses, Dawn wrinkled her nose and said, "You stink."

I barked a short laugh and smiled wryly. "Sorry."

She managed a smile of her own and remarked, "I still can't believe you just ran to your car and drove up here with nothing but the clothes on your back."

"I had to. I was YOU," I said sincerely while holding Dawn's chin in my hand.

She blushed and then paled in rapid succession. Memory of WHY I had so urgently raced the five hundred miles to see her must have come to mind and Dawn's eyes tilted as she quailed in fresh fear. "Ben, there's so much I have to tell you," she whimpered.

I touched my finger to her lips to silence her, briefly thinking of Brandi as I did so. "Not now. We have time. And I've got a lot to tell you as well."

Then I picked up the front of my shirt, lifting it to my nose and sniffing it for the sweaty, grimy smell I knew would be there. "Let's get me cleaned up first."

Dawn giggled. "Can I help?"

Dawn was more afraid to be further than a couple of feet apart from me than she was feeling frisky. She sat on the toilet outside the shower, watching me through the plain, clear glass as I soaped away the travel grime. I showered quickly and then stepped out. Dawn's mom had set out a comfortable pair of Jack's sweat pants and a T-shirt for me.

After I dressed and Dawn had freshened up as well, we headed downstairs where breakfast was cooking. Deanna Evans looked up at us with a smile and gestured to the breakfast table. Jack and DJ were already seated.

I sat down beside Dawn's father and immediately turned to him, all business on my mind. "Where is he?"

"Who?" he asked.

"The fucker that did this?" I growled. Dawn's dad winced at my language but I didn't care. My eyes flared and I tightened my hand into a fist. Dawn quickly covered my hand with her own and squeezed gently.

Jack Evans sighed and then informed me, "You're not going after him, Ben. You're exhausted and it's a police matter now."

"Where is he?" I gritted my teeth.

"I don't know. I assume he's still in custody because the last thing I heard was that they were trying to locate his mom. She's out of town on business or something. Now Mark is denying everything. He claims that he never admitted anything to us and that if there are any drugs in her system, she must have been drugged at the party."

"Motherfuck-" I was cut off when Dawn squeezed my hand again and Jack Evans raised his hand, shooting a warning glare at DJ who just observed us silently.

"Please stay calm, Ben." He gestured to his middle daughter. "Dawn's had a rough night, okay? She was up until early in the morning having tests done at the hospital. The police were sent to Mark's house to look for evidence. It's all being taken care of. All you can do is be here for her, okay?"

Dawn whimpered and clutched my arm. I sighed and glanced over at her, instantly feeling both angry and sad as I looked at my girlfriend's sweet face. She needed me now, and nothing else mattered more. For now, at least, I'd have to trust the system to do it's thing. "Okay," I said while squeezing Dawn's hand back.

We ate our breakfast and then returned to Dawn's room. She'd only gotten two hours of sleep before I arrived and we were both dead tired. And for the first time since summer camp, I fell asleep with the love of my life nestled in my arms.

The clock read 3:05pm when my eyes fluttered open. I didn't need to move to see the digital readout; it was in my line of sight just past Dawn's right ear. My arms instinctively tightened as the tingling sensation of awareness spread throughout my body, and I realized that not only was my "morning" wood pressed into Dawn's panty-clad asscrack, but I was also cupping a very round, very firm breast.

Reflexively, my hand squeezed the boob and Dawn moaned lightly. My mind was a blank slate. I'd been so exhausted that I slept deeply and soundly through the middle of the day, a dreamless sleep that was entirely about recovery. I didn't know where I was or why. But I knew I was holding my Dawn in my arms and nothing else mattered.

I continued rubbing Dawn's breast until I heard the barely noticeable change in her breathing. I stopped rubbing just then, but Dawn began taking longer and deeper breaths and presently she began turning her head towards me. And as the afternoon light shone down brilliantly on her angelic face, my stunningly beautiful girlfriend lit up in a wide smile and exclaimed enthusiastically, "Ben!"

"Hi," I grinned.

She twisted and rolled right into my chest while moving her arms to wrap behind my head. She threw a leg over my hip and pulled me even tighter against her while she planted one of her trademark volcanic kisses on me. I felt like she was going to suck my toes back through my feet it was so intense.

"Ohmigod! I thought you were a dream!"

"I'm right here."

My dick was iron-hard, a fact that Dawn soon discovered when she began rubbing her crotch against it, dry-humping me by continually flexing her leg. I could scarcely breathe from our kiss, as she maintained a frantic liplock like she never wanted to let me go. And with a surge of adrenaline, I rolled us over until I'd pinned my Dawn to the mattress beneath me as I stared adoringly into her eyes.

It was just a small flinch, barely lasting a microsecond. But it was there. Dawn flinched and like a tidal wave, everything came back to me. Adrienne. The call. Hearing about her *. And everything leading to me arriving in this bed this afternoon.

"Oh, Dawn," I whimpered and looked at her with all my old worry coming back to me.

"Make love to me, Ben," she gasped and tried to kiss me again.

"What?"

"Please. Fuck me, Ben. Fuck me and cum inside me," she husked with an urgency I couldn't believe. Already she was lifting her pajama top up her body.

I couldn't help but second-guess this. I mean, Dawn was gorgeous and I certainly wanted to, but so much had happened to us. "Are you sure?" I asked. "I mean, you were just raped."

"I don't even remember it and I don't want to," Dawn grabbed my head and looked at me clearly. Her crystal blue eyes bored straight into the back of my skull. "All I want to remember is feeling you inside me. YOU, Ben. My love. My true love. I need to feel you. NOW."

"But-"

"FUCK me, Ben!" Dawn pleaded. "Make my last sexual memory that of holding you in my arms while you practice giving me a baby."

I knew we were still way too young to think of having children. But at the same time, the thought of starting a family with my Dawn held great appeal. I knew without a doubt that if she and I got married tomorrow and started having kids, it would not be an unhappy life.

But we weren't there yet. Right now, all Dawn wanted was my love. And I intended to give it to her. I would drown her in my love and affection so that all traces of Mark or the party or whatever would be distant, fragmented memory. And so seizing my love's face in my hands I did my best to replicate her volcanic kiss.

I wanted to make this a sweet session of lovemaking. Yeah, I was extremely horny for my girlfriend but I felt an obligation to take things slow and give her all the pleasure I could. But that wasn't what Dawn wanted. When my hands inched their way up her sides too slowly for her taste, she reached down and ripped her pajama top over her head to bare her glorious tits to my gaze. When I went to gently nibble at her neck, she roughly tugged at my boxer shorts.

"Fuck taking your time, Ben!" she whimpered. "I need you NOW! Can't you feel how wet I am for you?"

I moved my hand to her panties to find the crotch soaked. Truly, she was just so revved up from finally having me in her bed that she didn't need to wait any longer. So getting up to my knees, I shucked my shorts and also tugged her panties off her legs. At last, we were fully naked with each other.

The rest came naturally. Dawn took my thick cock in hand while spreading her legs. And after guiding me into position, she slipped her hands to my biceps and simply held on while I rammed my hips forward, burying my dick into my girlfriend for the first time in WAY too long. At that moment, my head flipped straight back and I gasped in relief from an agony I didn't even realize I felt, as I was swallowed up by the heavenly warmth of the young woman I adored more than anyone in the world.

Dawn similarly gasped as I skewered her, and then all four limbs came up to clutch at my body and trap me against her chest. With my cock seven and five- eighths inches inside her, the rest of our bodies were pressed together skin-to- skin as she whimpered and moaned happily. "Oh, Ben ... oh, Ben..."

"Oh, Dawn," I started crying. I couldn't forget what had happened to her or why I was here. If it weren't for the , I would never have driven up on a random Thursday morning at 1am. But as wonderful as this felt, I would have given it back in a heartbeat if it would have meant Dawn had never been violated in the first place.

And I felt like it was my fault. She was my girlfriend. She was my love, saving herself for me. I hadn't been able to protect her. And I hadn't done enough to quench her teenage lust either to prevent her from getting into these kinds of situations. "Dawn ... I'm so sorry..."

"Shh ... Ben ... It's not your fault."

"I'm sorry..."

"It's not your fault. Please, just love me now. Just love me." Dawn suited words to action by rolling her hips, stimulating exquisite feelings in both of us as her tight, slick pussy squeezed and caressed my throbbing cock. "Just love me."

"I love you," I sighed and pumped. "I love you."

"Nnnghhhh," Dawn moaned as she clutched me even tighter and bit her teeth down against my neck. Her fingertips dug into the grooves behind my shoulder blades as my body rose and fell above her.

I winced in mild pain as Dawn dug in a little deeper, her fingernails etching into my sweaty skin as our bodies flushed with arousal. But I didn't care. To feel that tingle of pain reminded me that this was real, that my Dawn really was beneath me. I covered her mouth with my own and moaned as she clenched her inner muscles around my invading rod. Her knees and calves scrabbled to grip my ass and tug me into her with every thrust. And thrust I did.

"Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!"

This wasn't a gentle lovemaking of healing; this was fucking. Dawn wanted to feel her boyfriend taking her. She trusted me. She had no fear of me. She wasn't afraid of sex. And I did my best to literally fuck Mark out of her mind. By the time I was done all she would know was that Ben, the boyfriend who loved her so dearly, had thoroughly fucked her.

"Oh, fuck, Ben! I'm cumming! You're making me cum, Ben!" Dawn grunted and tossed her head side-to-side. I felt the tension in her hips as they started jerking out of rhythm against me. "Cum with me! Cum with me!"

"Ugh, ugh," I grunted and put my head down on the mattress beside Dawn's head, concentrating on ramming myself into her without restraint.

"Unnngh!" Dawn moaned and then turned her face to mine, latching onto my lips and kissing me fiercely while she tightened up and came. Her back tried to arch up as she pressed herself against me, and I felt her pussy muscles quivering as the climax spread throughout her body.

I was just a few seconds behind her. In the end, it was her internal muscle spasms that set me off, and Dawn's womb was flooded with wave after wave of hot semen. Only this time, she welcomed it with full awareness and delight.

"Oh, Ben..." Dawn whimpered, her crystal blue eyes glittering as she felt the hot wetness splashing against her innards.

"Unnngh," I grunted as my hips jerked and I spat out another wad.

"Oh, Ben," Dawn sighed, tracing her fingers along my cheek as she searched my eyes, soaking in all the love I felt for her. "Whatever the reason, I'm so happy that you're here."

After enjoying the post-coital glow in each other's arms for a while, Dawn and I eventually left the bed and cleaned up. There was a connected Jack-and-Jill bathroom between hers and Dayna's bedrooms and we slipped in to take a quick shower together. Lots of touching and caressing ensued, but we felt better just holding each other in the warm spray rather than doing anything kinky.

While we were dressing, I marveled at how completely normal Dawn looked given everything she'd just been through. Gently, I asked, "Aren't you traumatized a little bit?"

Dawn smiled at me while pulling a shirt over her head and removing my wonderful view of her bra-supported breasts. "To be honest, I barely remember anything. They said that's one of the drug's effects."

I winced at the thought of anyone using a date-rape drug on my Dawn.

"Really," she hugged herself and looked at me with sad eyes. "I was more traumatized by the thought of losing you, Ben. That's what made me scream and that's what brought my parents running. And since I haven't lost you, Ben, all I can feel is relieved happiness."

Dawn eyebrows furrowed and she stared at the floor. Then taking a deep breath, she exhaled slowly and admitted, "Ben, when I woke up and found the sperm inside me, I assumed I'd gotten drunk and done something stupid. There was this guy at the party, Ben. And I was tempted. I'm sorry but I was sorely tempted. I missed you terribly and I hadn't gotten laid in so long..."

I paled and bit my lip. I knew the feeling.

"It's weird," Dawn continued while looking me in the eye warily. "I can't help but think that in the state I was in, with how confused I felt, I might have just tried to clean away the evidence and pretend nothing had ever happened. And then Mark would have gotten away scot free."

She then took a breath and stared longingly at me. "But all I could think of was you. All I could think was how I'd betrayed out and had to talk to you. And when you hung up on me it destroyed me. I screamed, my parents came, and the next thing I knew Mark was confessing to the *. In a weird, roundabout way, you saved me."

I wasn't sure how to respond to that. My brain was still trying to comprehend what she was telling me.

"But Ben, I'm so sorry." Dawn's lower lip quivered. "I never should have had so much to drink or gotten into that situation in the first place. I've ... I've done some things in the past month that I'm not proud of. Some things you might not have been happy with if you knew. Ben, I-"

"Shh..." I soothed and took my love into my arms, hugging her tightly.

"I need to confess these things, Ben," Dawn whimpered. "There's this guy I've been hanging out with. And we haven't done anything ... really. But ... but ... I'm..." She sighed. "I'm afraid you'll leave me when I tell you."

I bit my lip and thought about what Brandi had warned me. Eleven months is a long time, and I knew the temptations as well as anyone. "I have some things to confess myself, Dawn. Things that worry me about whether you'll still love me."

"Ben, nothing you could say would make me stop loving you," Dawn gripped me fiercely and held on for dear life. "You're here with me, now. You dropped everything and drove through the night to be with me. That's all I need to know. You can confess whatever, and I'll still love you. You're my Ben."

I smiled and patted her back. "And I heard the pain in your voice over what happened last night. I feel it in your arms as you're hugging me right now," I reassured her. "You regret everything you've done, and that's all I need to know. You can confess whatever. I may not be happy about it but I'll accept it. Okay? You're my Dawn."

She nodded and then held herself at arm's length from me. Then taking a deep breath, she nodded us over to the bed. Instead of sitting beside each other, though, I moved my back against the pillows and the headboard and pulled Dawn against my chest so she could rest her head on my shoulder and cuddle up to my side.

And then we both confessed our sins.

Dawn went first, explaining about her best friend's boyfriend's best friend, Ryan. I felt a knot in my stomach as she admitted that he was very handsome and how she found him quite attractive. She'd kept him at bay for a long time but he was always around being attentive, and she admitted she liked the attention, even letting him kiss her. She'd stayed steadfast in her loyalty to me but things had come to a head on Halloween night at the party. She'd gotten drunk and they'd started to get naked, but before he got her panties off she'd told him to stop and while her memory was fuzzy, she was certain that was as far as things went before Mark got a hold of her.

Dawn was distraught and while I wasn't exactly thrilled with her, I wasn't angry either. I certainly understood the temptation and how hard it must have been for Dawn without any dick. At least I was getting pussy from my sisters and really, when Dawn had told me she needed to confess, I'd been anticipating something more terrible.

I soothed her for a bit, and then I think I scared her when I admitted I'd done a little bit worse than she had.

The look on Dawn's face when I said that almost made me chicken out. But like always, my conscience wouldn't let me and I told her that at the same time she'd called me on Halloween night, I was about to call her to come clean.

Dawn bit her lip and let me explain about my ex-girlfriend Adrienne having severe trust issues dating back to her childhood, without me going into specifics. I explained how I'd worked hard to develop friendships with my exes and how Adrienne had been coming over every week to hang out with my family. And I told her about how Adrienne was coming off a string of failed relationships with boys she couldn't trust and how she'd thrown herself at me, giving me a blowjob and me finishing in her mouth. I couldn't read Dawn's expression at that point but I plowed ahead, wanting to quickly get to the point where I'd walked away and gone to call Dawn and confess all.

When I finished Dawn sighed and rubbed her temples in resignation while asking, "Is that everything?"

I blanched and shook my head. Then I explained how I'd gone off the deep end when Dawn called me to tell me she thought she'd cheated. In typical Ben- fashion, I'd marched back over to Adrienne's house to get my revenge fuck, Adrienne declaring her love for me. But then I hurriedly explained to Dawn that I once again couldn't go through with it and came home. That's when I found out what had happened and I ran to my car.

Dawn was quiet for a long while, clearly lost in thought.

I was quiet myself, not only considering the things I'd done but also the temptations Dawn herself had gone through.

Dawn broke the silence before I did. "Okay. I've made mistakes. You've made mistakes. But I knew we would make them. I know the kind of boy you are, Ben, and I have to admit, I'm actually surprised you haven't had even more close-calls with the girls down in Orange County."

I bit my lip and thought of Megan's lingerie-seduction, Heather Wilkinson's blatant offers, or the other girls around school who constantly flirted with me. "I've been tempted..."

"Me, too. But I still love you with all my heart, Ben." Dawn then smiled and threw her arms around me.

I sighed with obvious relief. "I love you, too."

We were quiet for a few minutes, simply holding each other and reaffirming to ourselves that we were a relationship that could last the ages. Yeah, we were still teenagers and teenaged romances rarely worked out. But then again, we had more than seventeen years of partnership to build from, dating back to our infancy.

Still... "We still need to talk about the future, Dawn. It's been three months and look what happened to us," I sighed. "Eight more could actually kill us."

"Yeah, about that Ben," Dawn began. But before she could finish, the bedroom door banged open.

"DAWN!" Dayna Evans panted in the doorway, leaning against the doorknob with her eyes wide. And in a whirlwind of blonde hair and scattered limbs, my girlfriend was practically tackled off of me as Dayna scooped up her younger sister and bear-hugged her fiercely. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, I'm fine," Dawn tried to proclaim while Dayna did her best to squeeze her lungs out.

"Oh, gawd. I drove down as soon as Mom called me. Why the fuck didn't she call me earlier?" Dayna screeched. "And where is that little motherfucker who did this to you?"

"Relax, relax," Dawn tried to calm her. "Ben's here and everything is okay now."

"Yeah. Hey Ben," Dayna glanced at me before immediately returning her attention to her sister. She held Dawn's shoulders squarely in her hands and scrutinized her little sister's face. "You sure you're okay?"

"I'm fine, I'm fine."

Dayna scrunched up her forehead, examining her sister and then looking over at me. "Wow, you really ARE a magic cure-all for Dawn, aren't you?"

The girls decided to return downstairs. In addition to Dayna arriving from college, my sister Brandi had come along to lend her support. DJ had also just gotten home from school and the three girls circled around Dawn to ask questions as well as offer their condolences and advice.

I returned to Dawn's room with my cell phone plugged into her Nokia charger and checked in with my mom. "Hey, everything's okay up here."

"How are you?" My mom asked. "They fed you and cleaned you up?"

"Yeah. Dawn's mom cleaned my clothes. They're lending me some T-shirts and my jeans will last until Sunday."

"So you're staying through the weekend?" she queried. "You could still get back in time for class tomorrow."

"Not happening. I'm not leaving until I'm sure that Dawn's alright," I said firmly. "Even if that goes past Sunday."

Mom sighed through the phone line. "Okay. I talked to Principal Hsueh about the situation. She's remarkably understanding and she already granted you a leave of absence today and tomorrow. But she expects you to be back on Monday."

"I'll try," I agreed. "We both know this isn't just about me missing school."

"I know, I know," Mom sighed. "Is Brandi there? When I talked to her she said she was driving down with Dayna."

"Yeah. Is there anything you want me to tell her?"

"No, just wondering. Look, you take care, Ben, and let me know what's going on. I understand what you're going through but you're still just a teenager and this is the farthest and longest you've ever been from home alone."

"I can handle it."

"Okay. Call me tomorrow."

"I will."

When I got downstairs, Brandi was holding Dawn's hand on the couch while they talked in quiet tones. DJ sat across from them, wide-eyed and a little in shock. I think the youngest Evans sister was young enough and naïve enough about sex that the idea of date-rape completely terrified her, more so than the others.

Dayna was futzing around in the kitchen and as I heard her rummaging around, I felt my own stomach growl. I hadn't eaten since 7am, which was an eternity for a 17-year-old boy.

The sound of my stomach growling alerted the girls to my presence and Dawn turned around with a smile on her face. Brandi also looked up and smiled, "Hey, bro. Long drive, huh?"

I sighed. "You wouldn't believe. Six hours is long enough without panicking over something like this. I spent the entire drive wondering how the girl I love was coping."

Dawn smiled sweetly at that and she scooted over on the couch to let me slide next to her and wrap my arms around her waist. She sighed and leaned against my shoulder. Our sisters just beamed at us.

"This'll sound really bad at a time like this," Brandi began while looking proudly over the two of us. "But you two are sooo lucky to have been born with a ready- made soul mate."

Dawn and I both blushed and I kissed her forehead while clutching her tightly. Then Dawn sighed, "I still don't know what I'm going to do when he's gone though. I'm convinced that the minute he drives away, I'm going to go completely to pieces."

Brandi pinched her lips and nodded sympathetically. And then something else hit her head and she gave me a stern look. "Did you, ah, have THE talk, Ben?" my sister asked me.

I knew the talk she was referring to and shook my head in the negative. "But I think we were just starting when you guys arrived."

Brandi nodded and Dawn looked at me. "What talk?" my girlfriend asked.

I sighed and glanced at first DJ and then back to Dawn. Twisting my mouth up for a moment as I tried to figure out how to answer, I finally just said, "About sex, needs, and openness, Dawn. About how we're going to get through the next eight months without destroying ourselves or our relationship."

"Ahh," Dawn nodded knowingly. "THAT talk."

After dinner with the Evans family and Brandi, Dawn and I decided to get out of the house and be alone for a little while. I took her out to my car, at which my girlfriend pointed with a little smile. "That piece of junk made it all the way up here?"

"Hey, don't knock the car," I protested. "It's MY piece of junk and without it, I wouldn't have been able to come up to you so quickly."

"Okay, okay," Dawn grinned. "How did you hook up with eighteen girls last year driving that thing?"

I rolled my eyes and ignored chivalry, getting into the driver's side. Dawn laughed and let herself into the passenger seat. We started off, with Dawn pointing out various landmarks and places we used to visit when we were kids. She also pointed out how some of our favorite restaurants and playground areas no longer existed. Case in point: a hole-in-the-wall Chinese place our parents brought us to ALL time as kids wasn't there anymore. In fact, the entire strip mall was gone, now the parking lot for a Home Depot.

Eventually, she led us to a frontage road against San Francisco Bay. We were only a mile or so from the 101 ("Just '101'," Dawn pointed out. "We don't say 'the' before a freeway number up here"). And yet despite the close proximity to civilization, it was near dark as we looked across the vast expanse of water with the San Mateo Bridge lights off in the distance. It appeared to be a moderately popular place at night, as I saw five or six other cards parked at discreet distances away from each other.

The moment I turned off the engine and plunged us into darkness, Dawn quietly asked, "Do you miss it, Ben? Hooking up with eighteen different girls at school?"

"I didn't hook up with eighteen different girls all at school," I clarified. "You, Dayna, Brandi, even Brooke were counted in that number and they all weren't-"

"Whatever," Dawn waved me off. "The number's not important."

Feeling rebuked, I frowned. "I'd give it all up in a heartbeat to have you next to me. I DID give it all up."

"But when I'm not next to you..." Dawn sighed and looked down. She wrung her hands and bit her lip. "Girls are still flirting with you and making offers, aren't they? Brandi told me about the reputation you've got at that school."

I blinked a few times and nodded. "A few."

"And you're tempted, aren't you? Not just girls like Adrienne, but girls who just want to hook up, right?"

"I suppose," I answered carefully, not quite sure where Dawn was going with this.

"Ben," Dawn began, biting her lip and wincing. "Listen very carefully and think before you give me an answer. Could you sleep with them and still love me?"

I wanted to blurt 'of course' as I latched onto the reassuring phrase that I would love Dawn no matter what. But I bit my tongue and considered her question. As requested, I thought about it before giving her an answer, now certain where she was going with this.

"Dawn, I don't have to. I love you and only you. I made a mistake with Adrienne the other night, I know that. But when push came to shove I stayed loyal, and if I can resist her I know I can resist anyone."

"Ben, this isn't a question of faith. I know you love me and believe it or not, I think you really could keep it in your pants if you really needed to, eight months or not." Dawn sighed. "But ... but..."

My girlfriend winced and pinched her eyes shut. I reached my hand out to touch her shoulder and Dawn tilted her head down, inviting me to cradle her cheek. She let me caress her smooth, soft skin for a moment before turning her head and kissing my palm. And then with tears in her eyes she looked over at me and said, "Ben, I'm sorry, but I don't want to have to go celibate for the next eight months. I'm asking you if you believe I can have sex with another guy and still love you."

Reflexively, I jerked my hand away from her. For what little a relationship we'd had, I'd shown an unusual jealousy over Dawn that I hadn't felt over anyone else. I'd had three girlfriends in my life, one of them a habitual flirt in Adrienne. And I'd never felt the slightest jealousy at any of them getting male attention. But the thought of Dawn with another man turned my stomach.

Dawn sensed my unease and she grabbed my hand with both of hers, looking at me intently. "Please, Ben. It doesn't mean I love you any less and if we were together, this wouldn't even be an issue. If it really bothers you then we can go on having a long-distance, monogamous relationship and I'll suck it up. I will."

Her lips pressed together tightly and her eyes looked at me pleadingly. "But Ben, I think we do need an open relationship. You were boyishly idealistic that a couple of horny teenagers could be apart for eleven months without being tempted. But it's harder than that. I've been tempted. You've been tempted. And it physically hurts sometimes to be that horny without any way of getting release."

"You've got DJ and Dayna," I whined.

"They don't have a dick, Ben. You've got pussy at home. But seriously, if Brooke hadn't been fucking your brains out every few days, would you really have walked away from Adrienne that night?"

I blanched and turned my head.

Dawn let me stew for another few seconds before she squeezed my hand. "Again, if I have to, I won't. I'll love you forever, Ben, and if it hurts you I won't. But don't you think this would be better? For both of us? I told you before that I can live with sex for sex's sake. It's not ideal, and if we were together I wouldn't even look at another man. But we're not, and we both have needs, Ben."

I frowned. I had to admit, being given permission by my girlfriend to get laid with other girls held a MASSIVE appeal to me. Megan and Cassidy together had provided me with variety. Adrienne let me bone Mizuho and party with girls like Candy, Summer, and Lynne. And Dawn had brought sisters from both our families into our sexplay.

I loved Dawn, and I loved Brooke, but I had to admit that even I was getting just a little bored of screwing only my sister and Brooke herself was starting to show signs of taking interest in other boys. I didn't know how much longer we'd hold each other's attention for as regularly as we had.

But could I handle Dawn with other guys? It was only fair, wasn't it? I still didn't want to think about it, but as long as she loved me, didn't she deserve a little freedom? And hadn't Brandi warned me that my girlfriend was going a little stir- crazy without me?

"Please, Ben. Is it really so different than last year? When we were sixteen, we started to build this same sort of connection. But in the end, we parted and let each other do our own thing because we both knew we'd see each other again. I loved you then, Ben. You went out and had your eighteen girls and I still loved you when you came back to me this past summer. And I'll still love you next summer, no matter what. And after that, we'll be in college together and we'll never again have to be apart."

"You hope."

"We'll both get into Cal, Ben. I already know it."

"How do you know?"

"I just do. And..." Dawn took a deep breath and looked away.

I blinked a few times, momentarily surprised by her abrupt silence. "What?"

"I'm sorry, Ben. But I have to admit that I'm a little curious," Dawn said quietly without meeting my eyes. "You're the only man I've ever had, except for Mark; and I don't even remember that."

My heart went out to Dawn at the mention of Mark and her *.

"I'm curious, Ben, what another man would be like. I KNOW it wouldn't change how much I love you, but I AM curious," Dawn looked at me with an apologetic expression.

I just nodded in understanding. Curiosity, I understood. And even though my gut didn't like the idea, I knew it was only fair. So trying to do the mature thing, I said, "The last thing I want is for you to forever wonder what it would be like. I suppose if we got married and you still held that curiosity, it would only hurt us from the inside-out."

Dawn, sensing the turn in my opinion, nodded agreeably.

I sighed. "Look Dawn, I have been around a few times and the one thing I'll warn you is that it's impossible to sleep someone and not have it ... change ... things."

"I'll love you forever," Dawn insisted.

"And I believe you," I held my hand up to her. "But you start developing feelings for these people. When you get that close, that intimate to someone, there's no going back."

"It's just sex, Ben. Not love. Surely you know a little bit about that."

I sighed and nodded. "Yeah, I do. And it's great sometimes, but it's still complicated."

"More complicated than trying to maintain monogamy from 500 miles away?" Dawn asked. "More complicated than fighting your instincts and suffering the torture of having these urges and desires and not being able to act on them? I love you, Ben, but like I said, eight more months of this will kill us."

I exhaled and nodded begrudgingly in agreement. "Probably." Monogamy sounded nice and seemed right, but the past few months trying to resist my natural impulses had been miserable. "Are you sure this is what you want?"

"Will you still love me in the end?"

I nodded confidently. "Forever, my Dawn."

She leaned across the seat and wrapped her arms around my neck. "Then yes. I think this will be good for both of us."

Dawn and I stayed out at the local Lover's Lane until almost 10pm. Once we'd made a decision to make ours an open relationship until we reunited in the summer, we desperately felt the need to reassure the other that our love would remain true and that we would hold each other above all the rest even while we were apart.

Verbal reassurances turned into physical affections. Physical affections turned into sweet kisses and tight hugs. And this led to us getting naked in the reclined passenger seat and reminding ourselves how well we fit together.

Back at the Evans home, we stayed up half the night since we'd only awoken at 3pm the previous afternoon. More whisperings and tender caresses led to more quiet lovemaking, and happily sated we finally fell asleep in each other's arms.

We woke up around 11am on Friday. The day started off wonderfully, the two of us having the house to ourselves with Dayna and Brandi having returned to college, DJ at school, and the Evans parents at work. Dawn and I became nudists and reveled in our time to play hooky from school and romp naked throughout the house. Dawn even had the kinky idea to fuck on the floor of the family room, the same place where we'd played together as little children. In the old days, we might have drooled on the carpet. Today, a very different fluid dribbled out of a very different hole on Dawn's body.

And then, for Friday night, Dawn and I went on our absolute first REAL date. It was hard to imagine that given everything we'd been through in our relationship that we had yet to go on a date with each other. But since our entire time together had been at camp and afterwards we'd been parted, we'd never gotten the chance to go on a typical high school date.

At first, I was hesitant to take Dawn out. After all, she'd just been date-raped two evenings prior and even in the past 24-hours, I'd seen her have the occasional memory-flash back to the traumatic events. They weren't debilitating, but for the briefest of moments Dawn would tense up and I had to quickly move to hold or support her as she faced up to what had happened to her and conquered it in her mind. I was sure she wouldn't have complete closure until the Mark-police issue was resolved and worried that it was too soon for her to go out.

But Dawn insisted that she wouldn't let one bad event control her life and demanded that I take her out on a date. Plus, she wanted to introduce me to some of her friends.

"How are we going to explain why I'm here?" I asked with concern. "Or for that matter, why you've missed school and have been ignoring your phone messages."

Dawn thought about that for a few seconds. She fully intended to keep the date- * part a secret for now and her family agreed that rumors spreading around the school wouldn't be helpful. So Dawn just shrugged and said, "You missed me terribly and spontaneously came to visit. I ditched school for a couple of days and ignored my phone because WE were too busy fucking each other's brains out." She giggled breezily.

I shrugged. "Works for me."

And so we headed out and rendezvoused at the mall with several of Dawn's school friends for the opening of Monsters, Inc., which turned out to be a perfect date movie.

Dawn got the usual concerned questions about where she'd been the past couple of days and how they'd called without answer to check on her after the Halloween party. But since she was safe and sound and I was on her arm, concern soon vanished amidst curiosity. They got a kick out of Dawn's sly remark that we'd been too busy screwing to pick up the phone.

Dawn's girlfriends suitably gushed over finally meeting the famous Ben and dirty-blonde Gwen was cheeky enough to remark, "He's cute. Can I borrow him?"

Given everything Dawn and I had talked about open relationships, we both started chuckling and giving each other teasing looks.

I also met the guys of the group and without necessarily intending to, I found myself coolly evaluating each guy as a potential bed partner for Dawn while I was away. I actually remembered Tricia from when we were kids and her boyfriend was quite the tall, dark, and handsome hunk.

But I wasn't worried about Stephen. Ryan immediately caught my eye as the kind of handsome, charming guy Dawn often went for and it took all of half a second for me to make the connection back to Dawn's tearful admission of how close she'd come to cheating on me at the Halloween party. And the instant I introduced myself as Dawn's boyfriend, Ryan got a deer-in-the-headlights expression and looked ready to bolt.

I didn't help matters by squeezing his hand as hard as I physically could and glaring menacingly at the guy, not easy since he was 6'2" and outweighed me by quite a bit. Seriously, the guy's muscles had muscles. I inherently distrusted a 19-year-old community college guy hanging out with my Dawn, but the girl in question quickly got hold of me and stared me straight in the eye. "Now Ben, I want you and Ryan to get along, got it?"

I sort of growled underneath my breath and Ryan immediately turned to my girlfriend. "Dawn, please, I am SO sorry about what happened at the party. Things just got out of hand and-"

"It's okay, Ryan," Dawn held her hand up.

But the guy had been stewing over his guilt for two days now and he wasn't totally calmed by Dawn's dismissal just yet. "Really, Dawn. I went WAY beyond-"

"Ryan, Ryan, relax," Dawn soothed him. "It's not your fault. We both got a little drunk. I already explained everything to Ben and it's cool, right Ben?"

Ryan just looked even more scared at Dawn's admission that she'd come clean to me. But I felt some of my anger fading away. The guy looked truly apologetic for overstepping his bounds and I offered him my hand again, this time with my fingers loose. "It's cool," I said firmly. "She IS quite gorgeous and part of being with her means knowing she's going to get some attention."

I figured if I had to learn to deal with an open relationship, I might as well start now. I didn't WANT to picture Ryan with my Dawn, but I could read in the way she'd talked about him that the tall blonde hunk with sterling blue eyes had probably starred in one or two of Dawn's fantasies. Rather than trying to fight it, I'd be better off getting to know him and making sure for myself that he'd treat her right while she and I were apart.

"Uh, okay," Ryan shook my hand, this time without either of us getting into a contest of strength.

The rest of my introductions went with comparative ease and then it was time for us to head into the movie. Afterwards, with everyone floating on the high of Pixar joy and several people giggling cute versions of "Kitty," we hit a McDonald's to have a typical High School group date dinner.

"Oh, what I wouldn't give for an In-N-Out," I sighed. But my momentary melancholy didn't last. Dawn was bubbly and laughing with her friends. And as she pleasantly engaged in the social routine of hanging out with her friends, I started to lose my final worries over her emotional health after everything she'd just been through. Literally, two days after getting date-raped, she was perfectly normal.

Yeah, maybe it was because she barely remembered it, but Dawn was an incredibly strong young woman, and I was just proud to be by her side.

On Saturday, Dayna came back home just to be around in support of Dawn. It was a good thing too, since just after breakfast, the police called the girls' parents to update them on the status of Dawn's * case.

At first, we didn't know what was going on. Dayna was chatterboxing to Dawn and I in the family room about inconsequential things when their dad picked up the phone and immediately went stiff. Any suspicions we had were confirmed when he darted a look at Dawn and then immediately moved away and into the kitchen. From then, the three of us went deadly quiet as we listened to muffled phrases like "Uh-huh" and "I see" floating through the doorway.

Perhaps fifteen minutes later, he came out and sat down on the coffee table, reaching out to hold his middle daughter's hands.

Dawn was shaking so hard I couldn't even restrain her; but I did my best to just rub her back while Dayna came over and squeezed her shoulder. She did start to relax a bit when her dad smiled encouragingly.

"Dawn, sweetie, it's over," Jack Evans said firmly. "The police found a bottle of rohypnol in Mark's bedside table and, ah, sexual evidence on the couch in the living room. Preliminary tests on your, ah, medical evaluation confirm Mark's identity. When presented with this evidence he confessed and pled guilty to get a reduced sentence. He's still being put in juvenile hall with probation at six months for good behavior. Actually, he's lucky he's just seventeen and they were willing to try him as a minor. But the point is, Mark's guilty, they're locking him up, and he can't hurt you any more."

Tears had already begun slowly rolling down Dawn's cheeks, and as her father finished she broke into choking sobs. I quickly surrounded her with my arms and felt the warm touch of Dayna hugging her from the other side. Her father similarly reached out and rubbed her leg, and together the three of us held her firmly as Dawn quivered and cried.

After another two minutes, Dawn's mom arrived and similarly moved to touch her daughter's shoulder. A minute after that, DJ wandered in and took one look at the situation. Not quite understanding, she hung back.

But quicker than I would have expected, Dawn got control of herself and gently indicated to us that we could let go of her. She sniffled and wiped her face on the tissues her mom provided, and at that point DJ snuck in and gave her big sister a hug.

Dawn managed to smile. "I'm okay, I'm okay."

"You sure?" her mom asked.

"Yeah," she chuckled quietly. "I told you. I was more freaked out about losing Ben than what happened with Mark. But since Ben's here, I think I'm doing great, actually." She sighed. "I'm just sorry for Mark. He wasn't a bad person. He was a sweet guy, actually. He just got a little obsessed, that's all."

"Well, you're worth obsessing over," I said and hugged my girlfriend again.

The whole family took the rest of the day off. Everyone stayed in the house and as evening approached, the day found the two of us and big sister Dayna once again chatting in the living room.

Dayna studied Dawn for a few seconds before shaking her head slowly with a smile and commenting, "I've gotta admit, sis, you're holding up far better than I could even dream of in a situation like this."

Dawn wrapped herself tightly around my arm and squeezed it. "Only because he's here with me. Ask me again how I'm feeling once he's gone."

I frowned and sagged into the couch. Ever since I arrived, despite the lack of my usual toiletries and clothing, I'd intellectually known I wouldn't be at the Evans home forever. But that knowledge never really hit me until right when Dawn said that. "I don't wanna go," I mumbled.

"I don't want you to go, either," my love turned and rubbed my cheek. Then she sighed, "But we both know you have to tomorrow."

"I'm sorry." My eyebrows furrowed.

"Don't be," Dawn tried to give me a hopeful expression. "I'll manage. I'll try not to get too lonely without you."

Her "lonely" comment sparked another thought inside me. "About that ... are we ... ah," I glanced at Dayna for a moment. "That thing we talked about Thursday night. Is that still what you want?"

Despite my attempt to obfuscate the topic, Dayna caught on. "Dawn, are you two going to do that open relationship you'd been talking about?"

Dawn blushed and looked at me. "Yeah, I think so." Her voice and words wavered, but her eyes were clear and steady.

"You know how that is going to work?" Dayna asked, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees. "Because believe me, it's not a free-for-all. An open relationship is just like any relationship, with rules and limits. I should know." The 19-year-old blonde bombshell grinned naughtily.

I frowned and looked at Dawn. "Uh, I guess we haven't discussed that far."

"Well, you'd better figure it out before he leaves," Dayna said sagely. "Trust me, it just works out better that way. There's 'open', and then there's some limits. For example, there's this one guy I'm seeing? He know's I'm with other guys but I don't want him going anywhere near his ex-girlfriend."

Dawn bit her lip and looked over at me, nodding slowly. And then with shrugged eyebrows, she said, "Looks like we'd better hash this out."

"Ooh, goody," Dayna leaned forward and rubbed her hands.

Dawn just rolled her eyes. "Come on, Ben. Let's go to my room."

"Aww..." Dayna moaned.

"Go watch TV with DJ," Dawn grinned back at her sister. "I don't want to catch you eavesdropping outside my door."

"So, to Dayna's point," I asked warily. "Is there anyone you want to be off-limits? Ex-girlfriends perhaps?"

Dawn looked thoughtful for a minute before stating, "You said Megan and Cassidy are both with new boyfriends, right?"

"Right."

"Pretty seriously?"

"Yeah." I shrugged. "I don't really think anything would happen with them anyways. We've kinda moved on."

"But then Adrienne is still around you all the time. She gave you a blowjob and you said you think she's still a bit in love with you." Dawn gave me a pointed look, clear concern etched on her face.

"Yeah," I sighed. "Look, I can totally understand and agree if you want to make her off-limits sexually; but hear me out on this. Without giving away her secrets, Adrienne's got some fucked-up shit in her past that makes her very vulnerable. She's been coming to my family's house every week for months now, not for me, but to be with my family. Her dad completely ignores her and I don't really think I could deny her my family's support. Is that okay?"

Dawn blinked a few times and then reached forward to touch my cheek. We were sitting face-to-face on her bed and she rubbed my face tenderly. "You still care a lot about her, don't you?"

I furrowed my brow, immediately denying anything, "Naw, no. She's a friend. Yeah, I think she's hot, but she's just a friend."

Dawn read my eyes for a long few moments and then said, "OK."

I couldn't help but be a little unclear on what 'OK' meant so I arched an eyebrow and asked, "OK what? OK she's off-limits sexually but you won't mind her visiting with my family?"

"OK there's no limits, sexually or otherwise," Dawn clarified. "I'll let you make your own judgment about her."

I blinked twice and frowned. "Really? I mean, I'm totally not planning anything but I just thought if you were going to declare anyone off-limits, it would be her. She WAS the one I made the mistake with."

"I trust you, Ben. Part of the whole reason I went into this was because I don't want either of us feeling restrained. I know I'll love you in the end and I believe you'll still love me next year. If something happens between you and Adrienne ... well, I can live with it. As long as your heart belongs to me. I trust your decision- making."

"Ooh, bad move," I raised my eyebrows. "You can trust my heart and my head. My dick has a mind of its own, though."

Dawn giggled. "I'm not worried. But do you have any limits on me?"

Frowning, I shook my head and exhaled. "Am I correct in assuming Ryan is one of those you're considering?"

Dawn tilted her head and nodded slowly. "The only one, actually. Are you okay with that?"

I sighed. This was a big decision, but I couldn't back down now. "Look, just don't start sending me IM's bragging about how big a dick he's got, okay?"

Dawn laughed. "Deal." And then she glanced up as if just thinking of something. "Okay, I came up with one rule: You make DAMN sure you don't knock anybody up. Bring condoms if you have to. Check to make sure they're on the pill; don't just take their word for it."

I nodded, "Fair enough." I brainstormed for another few seconds, coming up with little restrictions. "I'd rather you didn't sleep overnight with anyone, Dawn. Sex to get laid I can understand. But overnight cuddling..."

"Deal. You too." Dawn nodded. "And priorities. I reserve the right to call you and demand your time, even if you're about to get laid if I really need to talk to you."

"Ah, how close are we talking about? I mean, if I'm already fucking..."

Dawn giggled. "Just hurry up and cum and then call me back, okay?"

I smiled, "Okay." And then a big one hit me. "Ooh, no dating. Group dates are fine, Dawn. But really, I don't want to hear about Ryan taking you to some romantic dinner and then taking you dancing and bringing you flowers and then four hours later bringing you to his bed for some long, drawn-out lovemaking session that-"

"I got it, I got it," Dawn held up her hand. "Sex for sex's sake, that's the arrangement."

"Right."

"You too."

"Of course."

"And I can change my mind about these rules. If someone comes up that I want to make off-limits down the road-"

"Deal," I waved. "Besides, I'm still coming back for Thanksgiving. If there's anything we still need to work out, we can work it out then. It's only three weeks away."

Dawn nodded.

I sighed as I wracked my brain for something else. "Is that it?"

"I think so. For now, at least. If we come up with anything else, we can talk about it."

I shook my head slowly. "No other rules; no limits?"

Dawn shrugged. "Just the most important rule: Keep your heart for me, Ben. You can do anything else, but if anything makes you even question that, don't do it."

"I won't. I LOVE you, Dawn."

"I know you do. I love you, too."

Dawn reached out and cupped my face in her hands, smiling brilliantly. It was strange. We'd just worked out an agreement to permit sex with other people, and yet I'd never felt closer to Dawn than this moment. We'd made an extreme commitment to each other, a commitment without sexual fidelity. And as we stared into each other's eyes with little smiles on our faces, I knew, deep down, that these would be the same eyes I'd be looking into sixty years down the road while our grandchildren danced around us.

Yeah, we'd have sex with other people. We were young and we were horny and we were separated by five hundred miles. But our love knew no boundaries. Our hearts had found each other when we were little and no matter where they went, they would find their way back.

But they didn't need to "find their way back" right now. Dawn was here, in my arms. And I fully intended to take advantage of that fact. So as Dawn held my face, I moved my hands up to her shoulders and gently tipped us over onto our sides as we fell, giggling, to the mattress. We came together in a flurry of quick, affectionate pecks. And then I pulled back to stare my true love into her eyes.

"We've worked out the rules for when we're apart," I told her. "But I've got a rule for me when I'm with you."

"And what's that?" Dawn asked, grinning.

"Mmm," I hummed while rolling Dawn onto her back and started sliding down her body until my head was over her crotch. My hands reached to her waist, hooking my fingers into the bands of both her shorts and her panties. "I am required, whenever present, to give you as many incredible orgasms as humanly possible."

Dawn giggled as I stripped her naked below the waist and slid my head between her thighs. "I think I'm going to like this rule."

Sunday morning, I awoke to the sweet scent of Dawn's fine blonde hair in my face. My naked chest was pressed up against her naked back, and as the tingling sensation of awareness spread throughout my body, I realized that we'd fallen asleep naked.

My arms instinctively tightened as my hand cupped a very round, very firm breast. And as my fingers roved I felt her nipple hardening against my palm as her breathing deepened in her sleep. My morning wood was banana-bent and trapped in her butt-cleavage, a very nice place to be as on instinct I began humping myself slowly through that groove of naked assflesh.

Still not yet awake, Dawn moaned lightly. My right hand continued to manipulate her boob while my left clutched her just a little tighter against me. And my breathing became a little more shallow as I began sliding my entire body along her backside in an effort to better stimulate my bare cock against her ass. Even though I wasn't even fucking her, the pleasure felt incredibly good and I closed my eyes to just enjoy more or less using my girlfriend's unconscious body for my pleasure.

But Dawn wasn't unconscious for long. I actually didn't realize she'd woken up until I felt her hand reach behind and wrap around my cock. At that point my eyes fluttered open and then I groaned in anticipation as she tugged me lower, guided me between her legs, and began rubbing my mushroom head along her pussy lips.

Dampened by her own morning arousal as well as what was left of last night's spending still inside her, Dawn quickly moistened my tip and then began pressing me inside her folds. And with a suddenness that caught us both by surprise, my head popped into her and my hips lunged forward to cram an extra two inches of dick along with it.

Dawn gasped and reached her arm back behind my head to pull me closer to her. I dropped my right hand from her breast and moved to her hip to give me leverage enough to press the rest of my shaft inside her. And once my crotch was firmly pressed up against her buttcheeks with nowhere further to go, Dawn let her head roll forward on the pillow as she sighed happily. "I want you inside me forever, Ben," she began, her throat a little dry from not having been used for several hours.

"Me, too. I don't want to leave this afternoon," I husked into her ear from behind while I pulled back a few inches and then rammed forward once again.

"Then don't," Dawn moaned as she began humping her hips back at me.

"Then I won't," I groaned and started fucking her harder.

It was a pipe dream. We both knew I would be leaving in a few hours. But for now, it was a pleasant dream we both wanted to believe in. And so closing my eyes, I rested my forehead against Dawn's now sweaty back and reached around to cup her swaying tits, fantasizing about fucking her like this forever.

Meanwhile, Dawn reached back to grab my ass and tug me into her with every thrust, and together we decided to ignore the real world and just enjoy what little time we had left.

"Fuck me, Ben..." Dawn crooned. "Fuck me..."

"Oh, Dawn ... Oh, Dawn..." I sighed. My left hand snaked around to caress my lover's nipples and for a time, I used both tits as handholds to aid in humping this gorgeous teenager. But as I sensed her breath quickening and her body tensing, I dropped my right hand to her crotch and rapidly, but gently, began stroking her oversensitized clit.

The reaction was almost immediate. Already stimulated to the point of orgasm by the morning-surprise fuck, Dawn's hips started wriggling as my fingers started stimulating and from deep in her throat, she began a keening wail that picked up in volume and pitch as her orgasm washed over her body.

But almost as soon as she started, the sound was abruptly cut off even while the rest of her body continued to quake in the usual vibrations of orgasm. The unexpected muffling of sound startled me from my own pleasure; so my eyes popped open and I picked my head up to see what was going on.

To my surprise, Dayna was sitting on the bed on the other side, her pajamas askew from playing with herself, and her hand was firmly clamped over Dawn's mouth. Behind her, the door to the shared bathroom between the girls was wide- open.

Now the sudden cutoff from sound had stopped my pending orgasm in its tracks, but Dawn had already been too far gone to stop herself. And with happy tears squeezing out of her shut eyelids, she moaned into her sister's palm as the climax played out across her naked body.

Only when Dawn was done and sagged flat against the mattress did Dayna finally pull her hand away. "Keep it down. You don't want to bring Mom and Dad in here," the eldest Evans daughter hissed.

Dawn nodded with heavy-lidded eyes and then rolled forward, pulling her juicing snatch off my throbbingly hard erection. She lay flat on her belly and panted while Dayna's eyes went wide as she stared at my thick, purplish dick.

Sighing regretfully, Dayna murmured, "I always said you've got a beautiful dick, Ben."

So close to orgasm and yet not able to release, all I could do was groan in agony.

Dawn, wiped out a bit from the force of her orgasm and at the same time, not yet fully awake, darted her eyes back and forth between me and her big sister. And then with a little smile, my girlfriend looked at Dayna while head-nodding to me. "Go ahead, Dayna. I know you want to go for a ride."

"Really?" the big-titted blonde's face lit up. "This is your last day with him."

Dawn snorted. "He worked me over last night well enough; I'm exhausted. And you gave up your three boyfriends since Wednesday night to be here and support me. Go on. I know you've been dying to fuck him since you missed summer camp."

Dayna wasn't about to question her good fortune any further and I wasn't about to argue, either. My cock was more than ready and by now I was just DYING to cum.

So Dayna's pajamas came off in record time and as I rolled onto my back, the busty 19-year-old quickly straddled my hips and mounted my cock down to the hilt. "Ah, shit yeah..." she grunted as she felt my thickness filling her up. And then she collapsed forward to plant her hands on the mattress while dangling those glorious Double-D's right in my face.

I quickly latched onto the big orbs with both hands and my lips, munching happily while Dayna went from zero to sixty in half a second, humping me with abandon. She was already sopping wet and around a mouthful of tit, I paused to ask, "How long were you watching us?"

"I dunno," Dayna gasped, her stormy blue eyes looking down on me. "Long enough to rub myself to an orgasm. I was brushing my teeth when I heard you two starting to moan and I just HAD to come watch."

"You're such a voyeur," Dawn giggled as she finally got herself up and moved to kneel beside us.

"Mmm ... you'd better believe it," Dayna sighed as she sat upright, removing her tits from my face but giving me a nice view of them jiggling while she raised and lowered herself rhythmically.

Dawn was quick to take advantage of her sister's new position, sliding her own naked body up next to Dayna's and reaching one hand behind and around to fondle a heavy breast while her other hand went down to where my dick was spearing up into the older Evans girl's twat. And then she leaned towards Dayna's ear and husked, "Don't you just love fucking my boyfriend in front of me, big sister? Don't you love feeling his beautiful dick deep inside you while I squeeze your nipple and rub your clit? Aren't we just being so fucking naughty?"

"Yes..." Dayna moaned.

"Yes," I grunted as well while driving my hips off the mattress and into Dayna's tight pussy. After fucking Dawn in the morning and getting ridden by Dayna immediately afterwards, I was rapidly reaching the limits of my control.

Dawn noticed this as well and after leaning in to kiss Dayna's neck, she tilted her head back up and husked seductively, "He's about to cum inside you, sis. My boyfriend is gonna fill you up with all his spunk."

"Ohhh," Dayna groaned and then her body jerked as the mental image plus her little sister's dexterous fingers brought her over the edge. She was about to scream in release, but this time it was Dawn's turn to clamp a hand over her sister's mouth to muffle the exclamation.

Just as I felt Dayna's pussy clamp down around my cock, I let loose with my own volley as I blasted away, erupting an entire night's worth of semen up into the tall, slender, and busty older sister of my girlfriend. And with no one to muffle me, it was all I could do to grit my teeth and keep the noise down as I celebrated the fireworks going off in my head while firing wad after wad of hot jism into Dayna's vaginal cavity.

I felt the blissful release of my orgasm, each pulse of cum flying up and out of me into the gorgeous girl astride my hips. I watched Dayna's eyes roll back as she moaned into Dawn's hand. And I observed the proud, firm, huge tits bouncing as Dayna shook in climax. I thought that things just couldn't get any better than this.

But then the bedroom door opened and cute, young DJ popped her head in, a wolfish smile crossing her face as she took in the scene before her. "Oooh, yummy," she said perkily in her girlish voice. "Can I join in?"

DJ was already half-naked by the time either of her sisters got their mouths working. Dayna was the first to comment, "Doesn't your boyfriend give you enough?"

"Not like Ben," the youngest Evans sister grinned. "No mere 'boy' has ever been like Ben."

Dawn and Dayna shrugged at that and Dawn smiled at the skinny 15-year-old. "How could I let Ben have an open relationship and NOT share with my sisters?"

DJ eagerly shucked the rest of her pajamas and vaulted her nubile body onto the bed beside us. Her hair was pulled back in her customary braided pigtails and I felt a fresh twitch in my cock seeing her youthful beauty.

Dawn took charge as she helped lift Dayna's sodden pussy off my deflating cock. "You can play with my boyfriend for a bit, Deej. Just don't wear him out because I'll want him one more time before he goes." And then she turned to her older sister. "Now you, Dayna, just lay back and let me get all my man's goo out of you."

The next hour or so was one of the most incredible of my life. Men around the world dream of taking on three girls at once, but few ever do it. Even fewer pull off the feat with three sisters.

Well I fucked three beautiful, sexy, nubile, blonde, teenage sisters at the same time.

While Dawn's head was in Dayna's crotch slurping my spunk out, DJ quickly went to work tasting the mingled orgasmic juices of both her sisters and myself on my slowly softening cock. But with an agile tongue and youthful enthusiasm, the cute 15-year-old quickly had my dick returned to full hardness and stretching her mouth in a big 'O' around the shaft.

Once ready, I flipped DJ onto her back, lifted her legs into the air in a big 'V', and then impaled the young girl with my thick cock while holding her ankles aloft in my hands. "Holy SHIT!" DJ wailed as I battered apart her labia and sank deep into her pussy. This time there was no one to muffle her scream as I penetrated her tightness, and nobody seemed to care.

"Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck," the youngest Evans sister chanted when I started the rhythm. And with my hands gripping her ankles and bending them back toward her own ears, I roughly drove myself in and out of her, hammering her with an unrelenting force and intensity to remind her that I was no mere 'boy'.

DJ soaked up the pounding enthusiastically as her "fuck"-chanting gave way to unintelligible whimpering. And in the end, the young teenager simply screamed again as her pussy contracted and she started cumming on my dick.

After screwing DJ to her orgasm, I moved over to the side to where Dayna was still lying flat on her back and motioned Dawn out of the way. The situation was going to my head as the lust took over my brain. And my loving girlfriend Dawn just smiled and kissed me as I settled my hips and re-entered Dayna's sopping wet pussy.

"Unnngh, fuck yeah," Dayna groaned as I settled into her snatch. "Pound me, Big Ben!"

I started humping away, taking great delight in the movement of Dayna's massive tits as they bounced back and forth with every thrust. And very quickly I had the older, sunny blonde goddess gasping, "Oh, fuck! You're making me cum again!"

Indeed Dayna came, howling just as loud as her sister but in a slightly different pitch. And all through it, my cock kept pistoning in and out of her clenching snatch without pause or deceleration.

After riding out the waves of Dayna's orgasm, I pulled out once again and turned my attention towards new pussy. Dawn was on her back with DJ between her legs. Without warning, I grabbed DJ's lighter body around her waist and hoisted her up, squealing the whole time until I planted DJ on all fours on top of her sister. And then with the two Evans girls staring each other in the eye, I made Dawn watch the expressions crossing DJ's face as I gripped the 15-year-old's ass and rammed my dick into her from behind.

"Fuck!" DJ wailed cutely before re-starting her "fuck-fuck-fuck" chanting in a high- pitched, angelic voice. Dawn reached up and rubbed her sister's cheeks while the younger girl got the pounding of her life. And then she craned her neck up to cover DJ's lips with her own in a hot little kiss.

Having already made each sister cum at least once on my cock, I wasn't too concerned with pleasuring them, instead seeking my own release. I pulled out one time to plunge my cock into Dawn while still holding onto DJ and raining kisses, sucks, and tiny bites along the younger girl's back. But after a minute of screwing my girlfriend I pulled out and re-inserted myself into DJ, finally bearing down and hammering myself against her tight, little buttcheeks until I unloaded a great wad of cum into the young teen's twat.

Only then did the lust-craze finally dissipate out of my mind. Pulling out of DJ's saturated pussy, I collapsed onto my back while DJ rolled off to the side. Dayna was quick to embrace her baby sister which left Dawn free to come to me.

And while I lay there, panting for oxygen and giggling with a stupid smile on my face, my loving girlfriend moved over me and smiled beautifully. "See what happens when you give your love to me, Ben? Good things happen to you."

I agreed wholeheartedly.

"Got one more in you for me?" Dawn asked sweetly, touching my face with her fingertips and flashing her brilliant blue eyes.

I nodded, moaned, and felt a fresh twitching in my cock as my girlfriend took me into her mouth. I would always have one more for her.

"How the hell do you expect me to drive like this?" I groaned as leaned heavily against the driver's door of my beat-up Corolla. "I'm exhausted."

"You've got to learn to pace yourself, young man," Jack Evans said sagely. I still felt weird that my girlfriend's father was giving me sex advice.

"Pace?" Deanna Evans laughed and hit her husband in the chest. "You certainly weren't pacing yourself after we woke up and heard our daughters screwing Ben's brains out."

Jack blushed and gave me a bashful smile.

"Bye, Ben. See you next time," DJ said sultrily as she leaned into me with a warm hug and reached around to grab my ass. I returned the favor by tugging on the cute blonde's braided pigtails.

"Bye, Ben," Dayna pinched my cheek and grinned.

And then it was Dawn's turn. I sighed in abject sorrow. Dawn just tilted her head and kissed me tenderly.

"I love you," she husked and then whimpered softly, her face pinching in with the same sadness I felt in my own heart.

I moved my thumb up to brush away the tears dribbling down her cheeks, and then pecked her quickly once more. "I love you, too. You're my Dawn ... forever, remember? Don't forget that."

"I won't. And you're my Ben." Dawn nodded. "And Ben?"

"Hmm?"

"Have fun with this, okay? I really want you to enjoy yourself." She gave me a significant look.

I furrowed my eyebrows and looked her firmly in the eyes. "You too, okay?"

Dawn managed a small smile and nodded, blinking away her tears.

I kissed her again, and this time when I pulled back I opened the car door. "I'll see you in a few weeks.."

i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.

I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS IN MY NOTES.

31 Chapter 26: Adrienne

NOVEMBER 2001, SENIOR YEAR

It's amazing how much cell phones change your life. Yeah, the easy communication is nice, but the expectation of communication is just so weird. See, the last time I missed a couple of days from school, I got one landline phone call to ask how I was doing; and it was from Megan, my girlfriend at the time. I told her I was sick and staying home and she got all cutesy and motherly and promised to stop by my place in the afternoon to make me feel better. But that was it. This past weekend while I'd been focusing all my energy on Dawn, I'd gotten SEVENTEEN voicemails..

Megan, Cassidy, and Adrienne had all left me messages on Thursday. Lynne tried Friday, and Adrienne left me a second message as well. Funny, none of my male friends seemed to care.

Well, Kenny did call on Saturday to ask if I was coming to play basketball. He didn't even comment on my absence from school. And Daniel finally left me a message later just hoping I was feeling better. He must have assumed I was out sick.

But that was just the first seven. Two more were from Lynne, babbling something about Adrienne, and the other eight were all from Adrienne herself, most accompanied by teary voicemails pleading with me to talk to her. And that didn't even include my mom telling me that Adrienne had called the house a dozen times while apparently too scared to walk over and ring the doorbell. When I got home on Sunday and finally listened to all those messages, I sighed and thought back to the last time I'd seen her, sprawled naked on her bed begging me to fuck her.

I'd left Adrienne there. I'd left her hanging and just walked away without a backwards glance. And I had no idea what she'd be like when I finally showed up.

"Where were you the last few days?" Megan hip-bumped me in the hallway on Monday, a curious but not interrogatory expression on her face.

I shrugged. "Home sick."

Megan frowned and she took my arm, stopping our forward progress as she turned towards me. "Ben, you're a terrible liar. Besides, your mom told me you were out of town when I called the house to check in on you."

I rolled my eyes. "It's personal, okay?"

She cocked an eyebrow and looked at me with concern. "Everything alright?"

"Yeah, yeah, everything's fine now. It's just ... personal."

"Okay, okay," Megan held her hands up and started walking again. Then she folded her arms a little more tightly over her chest, looking mildly nervous for a second.

Now it was my turn to ask with concern, "Everything alright?"

"Yeah, yeah," Megan stammered for a second, and then looked around at the people around us before pulling me towards a more private alcove. "Uh, I feel like I need to tell you something, Ben."

I just nodded and leaned forward a bit so Megan wouldn't have to speak with a full voice.

Megan leaned forward as well and with that nervous look on her face, said, "James and I finally did it."

I blinked a couple of times before her words sunk in and then I furrowed my eyebrows. "Oh, uh, okay. Why are you telling me this?"

Megan blushed and gave me a nervous smile. "I don't know ... I, uh, just sort of thought you should know. I mean, I know we're not boyfriend/girlfriend anymore but I felt like I needed to be upfront and honest with you."

I smirked and shook my head. "You don't have to explain yourself to me, Megan. It's none of my business. But as your friend, and Kaito's friend as well, I guess I should say congratulations."

Megan turned red and I couldn't help but get in the extra dig. With a wry grin, I asked, "It IS congratulations, right? Or should I be offering my condolences? Was he that bad?" I mimed fucking motions with my hands.

"Ben!" Megan punched me in the chest. Then she sighed. "Well, I clearly don't have much to compare since you're the only other boy I've ever slept with. But ... well ... I mean, he was a virgin. So clearly he's got a lot to learn."

I nodded without judgment.

Megan smiled then. "But at least he seems willing and eager to figure it out."

I gave Megan my warmest smile and touched her on the arm. "Megan, I'm happy for you."

She sighed with some relief. "Thanks."

My second encounter with a female friend that Monday didn't go quite as smoothly.

It started when I met up with Lynne Arian before Calculus. The petite brunette took one look at me, then grabbed my hand and yanked me over to a more private area.

"Ben, where the hell have you been?" she hissed.

"What?"

"You missed school Thursday and Friday and you weren't picking up your phone all weekend!" Lynne frowned.

"Uh, I was home sick?" My delivery was anything but convincing.

Lynne rolled her eyes. "You're not a very good liar, are you?"

I sighed. "Lynne, what's the big deal? Did I forget I promised a study session or something?"

"No, no," my cute classmate sighed. "This has nothing to do with me or with school. It's about Adrienne."

I furrowed my eyebrows and stood up straight, worry coming straight to my head. I'd already been a little anxious about how my ex-girlfriend would be, given the way we'd parted and the ten missed calls she'd left me in four days, 22 if you counted the house calls. And from the concern in Lynne's voice, I really started to worry that Adrienne had done something stupid to herself. "Lynne, what's wrong?" I asked urgently.

"I was hoping you'd tell me. I know she visits your place every Wednesday for dinner; she calls it the highlight of her week. And then last Thursday and Friday she was a complete zombie around school. She just skipped cheer practice! SKIPPED it. Not a word to anyone, and NOT something you'd expect from the Captain. And then this whole weekend she locked herself in that big, empty house and wouldn't come out. She wouldn't answer her phone and when Heather and I went over and banged on her door, she wouldn't let us in."

Lynne looked seriously freaked out but barely paused to breathe. "So anyways, the instant she showed up at school this morning Heather and I cornered her and started asking questions. We asked if something was going on with her dad or if she was having boyfriend problems. We wondered if she was in trouble with the school or if she'd been drinking or doing some drugs. She just sullenly answered 'no' to everything until Heather cocked her head and asked about you, specifically. Adrienne just went catatonic for a minute, not even flinching when we waved our hands in front of her face. But after that minute, she just took a deep breath and said, 'It's alright. I'm over it.' And then she walked away."

Lynne grabbed my hand. "Ben, what's going on?"

I shrugged. "Nothing, nothing."

"You really are a bad liar," Lynne frowned. "Did something happen between you two last Wednesday?"

I sighed. "That's between me and her."

"Well you've got to do something about it," Lynne glared at me with a fire in her eyes. "You BROKE Adrienne, Ben. That makes it your job to fix her. The team needs its Captain and I want my friend back."

I bit my lip and nodded. "I'll see what I can do."

Lynne wasn't about to leave things to chance, and once class was over she literally dragged me by the hand across campus to find Adrienne. She had plenty of time since it was the lunch break, and sure enough we caught Adrienne halfway to her usual lunch table.

Adrienne stiffened when she saw me and she came to a dead stop, causing the guy behind her to accidentally bump into her back. I'm sure the guy was too busy staring at the gorgeous blonde cheerleader's ass to avert the collision.

Anyways, Adrienne just nervously bit her lip and waited for Lynne and me to approach. Then once we arrived, not a word was spoken by anyone. Instead, Lynne grabbed Adrienne's hand, held out my own, and unceremoniously clasped the two of us together. I barely had time to blink before Lynne spun about and marched away.

For a few seconds, Adrienne and I just stood there watching our friend walk off. And as if only then realizing she was holding onto me, Adrienne jerked her hand away and stammered while looking at the ground. "Oh, sorry, sorry. I didn't mean to do that."

I'd never seen Adrienne this flustered before. The normally cocky, confident babe who walked on air across the campus seemed more an intimidated freshman than the queen bee of the school. I looked at my hand and back at her, puzzled. "Uh, you're not going to get in trouble for holding my hand, Adrienne."

"No, no..." She blushed, a rosy pink tinting her pale skin. "I just..." Adrienne bit her lip, staring at the floor, looking as if she was ready to cry. "Look, about Halloween night, Ben. I'm SO sorry I threw myself at you and I don't know what was going through my head and everything was so messed up and-"

"Shh, shh," I held a hand up to soothe her but she kept on rambling her apology. When I took her hand Adrienne's whimpers turned to sobs and as I looked at her face, I knew the beautiful girl was about to start crying.

On instinct, I pulled Adrienne to me and held her head against my shoulder. At that point the floodgates opened and her dry sobs became full-blown wet bawling as the tears poured out from her eyes and began dampening my shirt. Her arms wrapped around my back as she clutched herself against me. Her fingernails dug into my back almost painfully and for a moment, I truly believed that Adrienne would never let me go.

"I'm sorry!" she bawled. "I'm sorry!"

"Shh ... It's okay, it's okay." I patted her back and tried to shush her. We were drawing quite a few stares by now and there were even a couple of girls giving me the evil eye, clearly blaming me for whatever it was that was making Adrienne cry.

I couldn't really blame them. As abruptly as I'd left her last Wednesday and from the way she'd reacted to the mere sight of me, I was pretty sure I WAS responsible for Adrienne's current state of mind, whether I knew exactly how or not. Spying an open classroom door nearby, I shuffled the trembling cheerleader in that direction and she let me lead her into the recently emptied room. To further isolate us, I closed the door behind me, drastically reducing the outside noise from dull roar to background hum.

Once we'd gained a measure of privacy, I relaxed and focused on pacifying Adrienne. She slowly managed to calm herself and eventually pulled her face off my shoulder while still clutching her arms around my back. With tear-stained cheeks and red eyes, the gorgeous young woman turned her head and stared at me for a few moments, her intense gaze swimming in mine. Her lower jaw quivered slightly as she fought to get a hold of herself. And then very slowly, she crept her face towards me while puckering her lips and aiming for my mouth.

"Whoa, whoa, Adrienne," I pulled my head away. Clearly, Adrienne was feeling some of the same intense emotions for me she'd had that Halloween night and the last thing I wanted to do was lead her on. Dawn had given me permission to make my own decision about my gorgeous ex-girlfriend, but even though my loins wanted to get intimate with Adrienne, my brain knew better.

Adrienne's eyes pinched inward at my rejection, but she stopped her forward progress. She bit her lip and looked ready to start crying again, but ultimately kept it together and slowly backed away. She didn't release her grip around my back, but with her face at a more manageable distance between us I was no longer anxious that she might try to kiss me again. "I'm sorry, Ben."

"It's okay," I replied softly.

"I shouldn't have tried to kiss you just now."

"It's okay."

"I shouldn't have tried to seduce you last Wednesday."

"It's ... well. No harm done."

Adrienne rubbed my shoulders from behind and stared at my mouth, more to have something to focus on than because she was going to try kissing me again. "Did you tell your girlfriend? That I gave you a blowjob and tried to get you to fuck me?"

"Yes," I said quietly.

Adrienne inhaled sharply, and when her voice came back it was much weaker than before. Quite nervously, she asked, "Did you get in a lot of trouble?"

I smirked. "No, actually."

Adrienne blinked a few times and then finally turned her gaze back up into my eyes. "Really?" Her voice had a little strength coming back to it.

I nodded my head in confirmation.

"So ... I didn't destroy your relationship with your girlfriend?"

I shook my head.

She blinked a few more times and searched my eyes, looking for something that wasn't there. And it surprised her that she didn't find it. "You're not mad at me?" she asked in confusion.

"Mad?" I furrowed my eyebrows. "No. Why?"

Adrienne whimpered, her voice cracking. "Because I'm a bitch. I've always been a bitch. I see what I want and then I just go and take it, consequences be damned." She exhaled and started shaking with an internal rage that I didn't understand. "I stole you from Megan and Cassidy. I seduced you from two girls who loved you very much, Ben, and it wasn't the first time. You know why Donna Kincaid hated me so much? I stole her boyfriend my Sophomore year. Because I could. Because I convinced myself that if I could steal a boyfriend from a girl then it was alright; because I was better than her."

She bit her lip and looked ready to re-start her crying. "And I nearly did it again. I was feeling so lonely, Ben. I went out with boy after boy and I felt like I couldn't trust any of them. Things just didn't feel right and I felt so empty inside. The only things that made me happy were visiting your family and playing with the twins or giving girl advice to Brooke." Tears did start forming in Adrienne's eyes as she looked at me. "Or just sitting on the couch talking to you."

Her hands tightened on my shoulders and I just kept silent. Clearly, Adrienne had done a lot of thinking in the past few days while I was with Dawn and all her conclusions were tumbling out right now, almost faster than she could speak. "My shit's a mess, Ben. And I started wondering," she sighed. "When was the last time I felt happy? Not just occasionally and not just on Wednesday nights. When was the last time I was happy with my life?"

Adrienne blinked a few times and then turned her gaze right into my eyes. "It was with you, Ben. Right after Spring Break and before the Prom. I was happiest when I was with you. After we broke up, I just felt so alone. My dad has been pulling further and further away from me. He works all the time and most nights he doesn't even bother to come home. At my address, there's nothing but an empty shell of where a home used to be."

I frowned and felt a tug of sympathy for Adrienne. No wonder she so diligently came over to our house every single Wednesday without fail, if for no other reason than to bask in our family's warmth.

"For three years I hung out with upperclassmen; almost all of my friends have graduated now. Yeah, I'm still good with the Cheer team, but most of those girls idolize me or put me on this pedestal. They don't talk to me and we're not close friends or anything. I thought I'd still be able to hang out with Candy, but she's so preoccupied with college and meeting new people and all. I hang out with Lynne and Heather sometimes, but it's not quite the same."

Adrienne exhaled and put her forehead back down on my shoulder, this time the one that hadn't been soaked by her tears. "And boys! None of them feel right. All of them just want to get into my panties and I wouldn't trust any of them further than I could throw them. You've fucked me up, Ben. You got me used to a boyfriend who would be considerate and chivalrous and attentive while still maintaining your own spine and not letting me walk all over him. And it didn't hurt that you could turn me into a puddle of orgasmic honey with just your fingers. Other guys could do the moves. But there's something different in the way they moved and the way you move. So now I'm horny and desperate to get laid but I can't find a guy I trust enough to let climb on top of me and I'm not sure he'd know what to do if he got there."

I said nothing but gently stroked Adrienne's back.

"No family. No friends. No boyfriend. What the fuck happened to my life?" she whimpered. "This is my Senior Year of High School! This was supposed to be the greatest year of my life. But I can't force my father to come home and be my dad. I've been trying that for the last seven years. My old friends aren't coming back. If it weren't for you and your family: Brandi, Brooke, the twins, your parents ... I don't know what I'd have done. And I miss you Ben. I miss the relationship we had. I've wished a hundred times we hadn't broken up. You were right, I wasn't giving you enough attention and I was flirting with too many other guys and I shut you out when I was going through my whole uterine fibroid-thing. The Cassidy thing I understood and I could have forgiven the Donna thing. We didn't have to break up. But by the time I realized how much I missed you, it was too late. You were taken."

She went quiet for a long moment, lost in her thoughts once again. I was pretty lost myself. Adrienne was spilling a lot of emotions and feelings I really wasn't prepared for, and I was still trying to organize and sort out everything she was telling me.

And then Adrienne sighed and I realized she was going to keep going. "I lost control that night, Ben. I talked you into cuddling with me and as soon as I was in your arms, I lost it. It felt SOOO good. I remembered what it was like and I remembered how in love with you I felt when we were together. I HAD to have you back. I did what I always did. I turned up the charm and put on the moves and when you started to resist I just whipped your cock out and gave you the blowjob of a lifetime. I wanted you to fuck me, Ben. I hadn't gotten laid ... STILL haven't gotten laid ... in such a fucking long time and I NEEDED you, Ben."

"I'm sorry," I croaked, opening my mouth for the first time. "I'm sorry I couldn't give you what you needed."

"No, no, that's just it." Adrienne stared intensely into my eyes, her hazel irises aflame. "Walking away was the RIGHT thing to do. Believe me, I HATED it at the time but it was the right thing. It's just like you did the right thing with Elyse over Spring Break. I was her, trying to seduce you. But you stayed loyal to your girlfriend."

I arched my eyebrow, trying to figure out Adrienne's analogy.

"Don't you get it, Ben? If you had gone through with it, you would have just shown me you haven't matured since we were dating. But because you actually stayed loyal to your girlfriend ... I..." Adrienne sighed. "It just makes me want to trust you that much more, Ben. And that's a rare thing in my life. You might actually be the only man in the world that I'm willing to trust."

I blinked several times, furrowing my brow. "Uh, thanks," I stammered nervously.

And then without warning, Adrienne flung herself into my arms once again, hugging me with a ferocity that staggered me back against a nearby wall. "And I was sooo worried that I'd lost you! Lost you and your family! I didn't know what I'd do! Gawd dammit, I was even thinking of suicide!"

My arms tightened around her and squeezed desperately. I did NOT want Adrienne killing herself. Not on my watch. "Wait, WHAT?"

Adrienne whimpered and I felt fresh tears starting to dot my dry shoulder. "I know, I know, it's stupid and melodramatic. But I was seriously thinking about it. My life's a mess, Ben." She stroked my cheek. "But you give me hope."

I kept my mouth shut and just hugged her tightly. This whole thing had been rather overwhelming for an emotionally-stunted 17-year-old boy like me. I didn't pretend to understand the psychological convolutions going through Adrienne's head, but I knew one thing: I didn't want her out of my life. The mere thought of a dead Adrienne freaked the hell out of me, not just for the idea of a dead person, but because of WHOM. They say you don't know what you've got until it's gone. Well, the thought of Adrienne no longer being around pained me beyond measure.

Dawn was right: I DID still care about her. And more than just an ordinary friend. And this time when I looked down to see her eyes glowing golden and shimmering with moisture, I felt that overpowering urge to kiss her once again. It wouldn't be so bad, right? Dawn HAD given me permission.

But even if I was allowed by Dawn, it wasn't right for me and Adrienne. Not now, maybe not ever again. Adrienne needed me as a man she could trust. And so tenderly, I leaned forward and planted my kiss on her forehead. She trembled and sighed happily while hugging herself tighter around me.

"I love you, Ben," she hummed, sounding happier than I'd ever heard her.

My arms stiffened as I winced and thought of Dawn. I loved my Dawn; I was sure of it. And now I understood what they said about how awkward things could get when one person professed their love and the other didn't feel 'that way'. Ah, hell. What should I do now? In a mournful tone, I began, "Adrienne..."

"No, no," she quickly interrupted me, holding my face in her hands, her eyes a little wild. "I know you're in love with your girlfriend. I'm not going to try and change that. But please don't push me out of your life Ben. I'll be whatever you want me to be. Just friends, just friends; that's okay." Adrienne bit her lip nervously, her eyes darting left and right, searching mine for some sign of acceptance.

It was a strange role reversal. Little more than a year ago, she was the queen goddess who looked down her nose at all the fawning boys who yearned to be close to her. While I wasn't a star-struck devotee at the time, I certainly lusted after her and knew I had absolutely no power over the most beautiful girl in school.

Now, that same goddess was now huddled in my arms, pleading with me for acceptance. The girl who would never lose control of her situation, who would never relinquish her power, was laying herself at my feet and asking me for so little. I blinked in astonishment at what was happening. But that didn't change the way I felt for her. She NEEDED me. How could I possibly let her down? So in my most reassuring voice, I told her, "Adrienne, of COURSE we're friends."

She burst into tears again, this time tears of joy as she flung her arms around my neck and cried happily against my skin. And almost immediately after, my stomach growled quite loudly. It WAS lunch break after all.

Adrienne giggled at the sound and looked down at my stomach. "Oh, I'm sorry. I'm keeping you from your lunch."

"It's okay, it's okay," I smiled and then looked at Adrienne intently while she wiped the tears from her eyes. "So we're good now?"

Adrienne bit her lip, but the smiled and nodded. "As long as I can still be with you..."

I arched an eyebrow.

" ... just as a friend," she blushed and looked down, clasping her hands together.

I blinked a couple of times. She said 'just friends' for now, but how long would that last? Oh, well. We'd been talking in circles long enough. I nodded and moved to open the classroom door.

"Ben, uh..." Adrienne's voice stopped me just short of the handle. "Do you think I can come sit with you for lunch?"

I arched my eyebrow. Sure, my friends might think it a bit strange and I wasn't totally certain how Megan and Cassidy would react. But the two of them had their own boyfriends now and they'd been rather friendly with Adrienne in the past, so I figured it was worth a shot. Besides, I felt that strong sense of need radiating from Adrienne. She was very vulnerable and I didn't want to abandon her now.

So slipping my hand into hers and squeezing firmly, I smiled warmly and said, "Sure."

After a quick pit-stop to the bathroom so Adrienne could fix her makeup, perhaps twenty minutes late she and I arrived at my usual lunch table. Elaine Fukuhara was the first to spot us walking so close together and I saw her arm jerking as she quickly got Megan's attention.

Megan looked up and then looked straight to me. I gave her a reassuring smile as my ex-girlfriend looked back and forth between me and the most beautiful girl in school for a few seconds before shrugging and elbowing Cassidy. The cute redhead similarly raised her eyebrows at my current dining companion.

"Mind if Adrienne joins us?" I asked in general and got murmured approvals along with a few surprised grunts.

I slid onto the long bench seat beside Sung Joon, who nodded in greeting to us both. Stephanie Vo actually chirped, "Hey, Adrienne."

"Hi, Steph," Adrienne warmly replied as she sat next to me and started opening up her lunch.

The Sanders twins exchanged inquisitive glances with each other. And after a moment's hesitation they added their greetings as well.

Less than a minute later, Lynne and Heather Wilkinson arrived with half-finished lunches in their hands. Lynne smiled and asked if she could take the empty spots opposite me and Adrienne and after getting confused but affirmative answers, the two other Senior cheerleaders sat down.

With a completely forced casual delivery, Lynne then asked, "So Adrienne ... How are things going?"

The stunningly gorgeous blonde looked over at me and bumped her shoulder against mine. She smiled and answered, "Ben's a great friend. I think I'm going to be just fine."

Kenny Doyle hovered in my face. "So are you two hooked up again?"

"No."

"Ahh," Kenny nodded sagely. "Just banging her."

"No."

"Then what's the deal?"

"She's a friend," I sighed, giving Kenny a weary look. "That's it."

"That's it? That girl is seriously hot for you! I thought she was interested in getting back together a month ago but fuck, man, Adrienne's looking at you like you walk on water or something now."

Megan was the next to arrive. Classes had just ended for the day and I soon found myself cornered in front of my locker. "So what's going on with you and Adrienne, Ben?" my ex-girlfriend queried.

"We're just friends."

"Friends. Really." Megan's voice was a deadpan, clearly not believing me.

"Yes, friends." I gestured my hand back and forth between me and her. "I AM capable of being friends with an ex-girlfriend."

"Maybe..." Megan looked dubious. "But after we broke up, MY eyes weren't following after you like a lovesick puppy dog."

Kenny nodded and gave me a look that clearly said, 'Explain that.'

I sighed. "Hey, Adrienne's going through a rough time right now. I won't explain why. I'm just a friend. Now drop it, okay?"

"Fiiine," both Megan and Kenny whined, sounding worse than Brooke when she wasn't getting her way.

And then as if on cue, Adrienne strutted down the hallway towards me, her eyes radiant and her entire being glowing as she caught sight of me. I hadn't really noticed before, distraught as Adrienne was; but I now noticed the swell of her big E-cups straining the fabric of her white tank top, the button-down pink blouse over the top of it unbuttoned low enough to almost be irrelevant. The blouse was tied off above her navel, exposing a few inches of creamy skin and her hip hugger jeans were low enough and tight enough to seem spray-painted on. I felt a fresh tension in my shorts just looking at her.

Megan and Kenny, catching my distracted gaze, both saw the gorgeous young blonde coming toward us. They looked back at me, then at her, then back to me as they simultaneously arched their eyebrows in a perfect imitation of my well- known puzzled expression. Then laughing, my two friends turned and walked away.

"What was that all about?" Adrienne asked as she came up to me. She'd clearly scene Megan's and Kenny's last comical gesture.

"Nothing, nothing," I waved. "They're just being dorks."

Adrienne nodded. "So anyways, I've got practice this afternoon but can I call you when I'm done? Just to talk, Ben. I just need someone to talk to."

I shrugged. "Sure."

She beamed and quickly hopped forward, pecking my cheek. "Thanks, Ben. You know, I think this is going to be great. As friends, we can really get to know each other without all that sexual tension getting in the way," she giggled while slowly twisting her torso back and forth, which did nothing but draw my attention down to her cleavage.

Nervously, I swallowed. It was ironic. Just when I'd gotten permission from Dawn to act on my lustful desire for my gorgeous ex-girlfriend, Adrienne had gone and told me she loved me, admitting the feelings that prevented me from sleeping with her and thus breaking my promise of emotional fidelity to my girlfriend. If only she was just another hot body, I could sate my lust without consequence.

As it was, all I could do was admire Adrienne's supreme sensuality (even unintentional) as she chirped happily and then spun around, hopping away with boner-inducing swaying of her hips.

I sighed. Just friends ... Now WHAT was I supposed to do with this erection forming in my pants?

"Hmm ... hmm ... hmm..." Brooke sighed quietly, her eyes tightly squeezed shut and a grimace on her face.

I let fly with my left hand, my open palm spanking loudly against my little sister's exposed asscheek. She grunted instantly, "UGH!" And almost immediately afterward she moaned softly in heated arousal.

"Again," Brooke husked, sounding very close to her orgasm.

"Nuh-uh," I grunted a denial while slowly pumping my cock in and out of her saturated pussy from behind.

"Aww, pleeease..." she whimpered, desperately close now. "Ben I'll do any- UGH!" Her whole body jerked when my right hand spanked her other asscheek unexpectedly.

"Ugh! Ugh! Nnngh!!!"

My little sister's hips wriggled as I spanked her twice more in rapid succession and when I hit her a third time, her spine locked up and she grunted loudly. At least, she would have grunted loudly if she didn't bite down on her teeth to keep her orgasm quiet from the twins. And it helped when I clamped a hand over her mouth to help muffle the noise.

Of course, the hand I was using to clamp over Brooke's mouth had also recently been drenched in her own fluids as I diddled her clit. My little sister moaned and actually began licking my fingers as the orgasmic tremors shook through the rest of her lower body.

When she began to relax I seized the petite brunette by the waist and flipped her onto her back. Knowing just what I wanted, the cute 15-year-old rolled her hips back and grabbed her own legs beneath the knees, spreading herself wide as I slotted myself into the position and slammed my dick all the way into her. And then to an aria of grunts (from me) and whimpers (from her), I rutted my way in and out of my little sister's tight pussy until I found my own release.

"Mmm..." Brooke sighed as she felt my semen soaking into her vaginal walls.

"Ugghhhh," I sighed and hung my head down between my shoulder blades. My arms wobbled a bit trying to hold me up and keep me from crushing her smaller body beneath me. And my hips rotated and jerked a few more times as I spat out a couple extra globs of incestuous cum into her before I was finally done.

At last, we were both finished and I flopped over onto my back, panting for oxygen. We lay side-by-side, staring at the ceiling and enjoying the relaxation after a pleasant fuck. And when I'd caught my breath I started chuckling happily and said, "That was a pretty good one."

"Yeah," Brooke grinned and rolled onto her side. Her left hand was stirring my cum inside her pussy, as was her habit. She propped her head up with her right elbow and looked over at me.

I smiled at my little sister and she smiled right back, but after another few seconds she bit her lip and a slight tension came over Brooke's face. Recognizing this, I asked gently, "What is it?"

"Well, my period's starting soon," she frowned.

"I know. I can read a calendar and you were pretty PMS'y on Monday."

"Well, Debbie was being a bitch. Thank gawd you got Adrienne back in gear because she whipped Debbie into shape," Brooke smiled. "Anyways..."

Her voice trailed off as her tense look came back. "I, uh, I met somebody Ben. Well, I mean I didn't meet him. I've known him for years but I, uh, I'm kinda dating someone."

I nodded. "That's good!"

"Really?" Brooke looked relieved. "I mean, I don't want you to feel like I'm neglecting you or anything, but-"

"It's FINE, Brooke. We went over this with the whole Andrew Hemingway thing, remember?" I smiled reassuringly.

"If I remember right, you were panicking that I couldn't still be with you while dating Andrew," Brooke reminded me.

"Well, we're different now," I shrugged. "So who's the lucky guy?"

"Kenta Nishioka."

"Kenta..." I turned the name over in my head. "Nishioka..." The name was so familiar. And then it hit me. "Mizuho Nishioka's little brother?" I pictured the skinny Japanese-American boy with the chiseled cheekbones and longish bangs. Like his sister, he had extremely Asian features and even I thought he was a pretty handsome kid.

"Yeah. You knew Mizuho?" Brooke arched her eyebrow. "Oh, right. She was one of Adrienne's friends."

I nodded, and then Brooke shot me a look. "Ben, did you, uh, know Mizuho?"

I blushed and grinned.

Brooke rolled her eyes. "Figures. Just tell me you didn't nail Perry Anderson's older sister Emily, too."

I shook my head in the negative. "No, not her."

"Hmph." And then my sister took a deep breath. "But seriously, Ben. I know you're lonely without Dawn and I'm not going to completely abandon you or anything-"

"ReLAX, Brooke," I touched her face. "I'll be fine. Dawn and I worked out an ... arrangement. I'll be fine. And you deserve to have someone of your own. Dating is fun and let's face it, you can't be out with me in public. I knew this would happen eventually. You're just way too pretty for me to keep locked up inside."

Brooke managed a little smile and she bent over to kiss me softly on the lips. "I love you, big brother."

"I love you too, sis."

I sighed, leaned back against the couch, and dropped the controller into my lap. I knew my head was overstuffed when even Grand Theft Auto III couldn't maintain my focus.

Chelsie Lennis had made another pass at me this Wednesday morning at school. The cute Junior with curly brown hair and sparkling green eyes had just recently grown into her body this past summer. And along with that development had come both hormones and the confidence to go out and try to do something about them.

But I barely knew the girl. Yeah, I thought she was quite fuckable and I certainly wouldn't mind getting laid. But even though Dawn had given me permission to get some sex on the side just for sex's sake, I found myself lacking the interest in Chelsie necessary to take things to another level. In stark contrast to the arrangements I'd had with Donna Kincaid, Stacey Whitehouse, and Mandy Lin last year, I felt like I needed to actually know a girl before I could really get my brain around the idea of sleeping with her.

That notion got my head to thinking of Heather Wilkinson. The sultry dark-haired beauty with brilliant aqua eyes was one of the hottest girls at school and she had a body that was certainly boner-inducing. Just a month ago she'd come onto me quite strongly and since then, she'd kept up a certain low-level flirting that simmered just beneath the surface. The girl clearly had sex, not romance, on the brain, which would be perfect for what I needed. And we were acquaintances of a sort which gave me the personal background to make me think of her as a potential friend-with-benefits rather than just a stranger for hookups.

So I resolved that the next time I saw Heather, I would start laying the groundwork of flirting and innuendo that might eventually lead us into bed together. If things worked out, I might have a new partner to sate my lust while still holding my heart for Dawn.

But when we met up just after her Calculus class and just before mine, Heather abruptly went stiff and didn't give me her usual flirty greeting. She was still polite, however. "Hey Ben, how's it going?"

"Good, good," I smiled charmingly and gave her an obvious once over. "I like the outfit. New halter top?" I asked while staring at her D-cup tits.

Heather smiled and picked at one of the neck straps, blushing. "Yeah, thanks for noticing." Her aqua eyes flashed and for a moment, it looked like she was about to make some new flirty comment but at the last second, she winced nervously and turned her head away. "Uh, I gotta go Ben. I'll see you later." And then to my befuddlement, the beautiful brunette retreated as if I had the plague.

Frowning, I turned to watch her nice ass swaying, but then I shook my head and went into the classroom.

And now I sat here on my couch, trying to figure out how this would all work. Dawn and I had granted each other an open relationship so that sex and our hormones wouldn't strain our daily lives. I knew she had a budding thing going with Ryan and that he was the most likely candidate for her sexual release, but what about me?

Last year, when I was just looking to fuck, I was overwhelmed with choice. Donna wanted frequent booty calls. Stacey and Mandy were just looking to get laid with no strings attached. The Sanders twins were exploring their budding sexuality. And even Summer and I shared a powerful, if brief, connection. And that doesn't even count the other Senior girls coming to me, looking for one last fling before graduation. To get laid, all I really had to do was play along with some cute girl who was already coming after me.

Those kinds of relationships would be perfect. Good sex, good orgasms, no commitment. Nothing to sap away my love for Dawn. Just booty calls to satisfy my lust while I was in an open relationship. But the fucked up thing was, now that I was free to do it, I couldn't muster the interest. There just weren't any girls that got my motor running the way Dawn did.

Except Adrienne. I sighed forlornly. Dawn had given me permission to sleep with my ex, and my dick was certainly willing. But I couldn't work around my head how to do it. The fact was, I DID care about Adrienne. There was no way I could have an emotionless booty call with her. I still had lingering feelings and affection for her. I had a powerful need-fulfillment complex with her, not so different from wanting to be her Knight in Shining Armor to protect her from evil like her rapist older brother Adam. My emotions with her were just too strong to risk.

If I started anything with Adrienne, I knew I'd have a very hard time keeping my promise to Dawn to reserve my heart just for her. It would just be too easy for concerned friendship to become affection and maybe even love again, the way we were for a short couple of months last spring. So I couldn't do it.

Girls like Chelsie didn't interest me enough. Heather seemingly wasn't interested in ME anymore. And my relationship with Adrienne was just too complicated to deal with. Here I had this wonderful open agreement with Dawn and I couldn't even fucking use it. Really, who else could I have a no-strings sexual relationship with?

I was still zoning out to my video game when I heard a key jiggle in the front door lock. I then watched with amusement at the three sweaty girls tumbling through the door on their mad dash for the kitchen.

I craned my head around the side of the sofa in particular to watch the tight asses in pleated skirts bouncing away from me. Brooke I knew had a dynamite ass and Jennifer Vo was pretty cute in her own right. And I definitely had to admit that every time I glimpsed Kady Jacobsen's tight behind I felt a stirring in my groin. The sexy redhead just had that extra... something ... that got my blood pumping.

Speaking of which, barely a minute after the girls ran into the kitchen, Kady walked back out with a frosty bottle of water in her hand. Sweat still ran down her neck and made her shirt cling to her upper chest, and the beautiful redhead panted softly as she padded across the family room and flopped herself onto the next couch. She looked so incredibly sexy, panting like that, and I felt my cock stirring to life at the mere thought of seeing her panting in a different kind of exhaustion.

"Hey, Kady," I casually said in greeting. I'd been seeing her a couple of times a week for months now as the girls made stopping in the house their routine after cheer practice.

"Bennn..." Kady responded in a mysteriously smoky voice, her deep blue eyes boring like lasers into the back of my skull.

I arched an eyebrow at the tone in her voice and paused my game, dropping the controller and looking over to her. For perhaps the first time ever, the way she'd said my name was more intrigued curiosity than sexual interest, and for some reason I felt a little nervous. "What's up?"

"Oh, nothing," Kady replied innocently, shaking her head slowly while reclining into the backrest and crossing her legs.

My eyes were drawing to the silky skin of her long, shapely thighs while her skirt rode up. Her legs had such a wonderful creamy tone to them, not even a hint of cellulite and a simply beautiful physique that would have made runway models jealous. But I quickly snapped my eyes back up to her. The giggle in her irises told me she knew I was checking her out.

But that's when the whole flirtation got turned on its head.

"I'm just curious, Ben," Kady got straight to the point, her eyes intense. "What's the deal with you and Adrienne?"

"Excuse me?" I replied in puzzlement. I thought I would get whiplash from Kady's abrupt change in topic. I glanced to the side to see that Brooke and Jennifer were also joining us in the family room.

"You're not her boyfriend, are you?" Kady inquired. I now saw that the intensity in her deep blue irises was more inquisitive than aroused.

"No."

"But you were last year?"

I shrugged. "For a couple of months."

"But you're not fucking her now?"

I arched my eyebrow at Kady's bluntness. This was quickly turning away from sexual and more into invasive. And in a slightly peeved voice, I answered firmly, "No."

"Then why has she ordered the entire cheer corps to stay out of your pants?" Kady mimicked my arched eyebrow, this time with a hint of a smile on her face.

My eyebrows shot up. "Really?" I glanced to Brooke and Jennifer, who nodded in confirmation. "Why?"

"I was hoping you'd tell me," Kady shrugged, her dark blue eyes dancing. "I mean, I make it a point not to listen to rumors. Most of them aren't true anyways. But sometimes I can't help overhearing and I have to admit, the library of rumors around you are quite extensive. If even close to half of them are true, then you're quite the playboy, Ben."

I frowned and looked rather annoyed. WHAT were they saying about me NOW? I hadn't even done anything this year.

"But..." the beautiful redhead sighed. "I've been watching you this year and while you've had lots of girls flirting with you, I haven't seen anything to indicate you've banged a single one of them. So I'm inclined to think it's all just gossip."

I shrugged, relaxing a bit.

"But then why Adrienne's gag-order, as it were?" Kady just continued to evaluate me. "At first, I thought Adrienne might just be trying to warn her fellow cheerleaders from being seduced by handsome devil Ben with this moratorium on getting into Ben's pants-ness. But given everything else I see about you and her together, I don't think that's the case. So is Adrienne trying to get back together with you?"

I rolled my eyes. "No. We're just friends." I was seriously thinking to tape record that phrase and just hit PLAY on command whenever somebody asked me that.

Kady didn't immediately respond. Instead, she just sat there and looked at me for a long minute. I started feeling like I was under a microscope as she evaluated everything from my vocal tone to my body posture. And only after that intense scrutiny did Kady smirk, the light in her eyes NOW turning into noticeable arousal. "Hmm ... interesting. You know, you're usually not my type, Ben." Then the pretty redhead winked over at Brooke. "But who knows? I might boink you just to see how Adrienne reacts."

I felt my jaw drop just a bit. After months of showing absolutely zero interest in me, I really wasn't expecting that to come out of Kady's mouth.

Before I had a chance to react, the leggy redhead stood up to her full height and stretched, arching her body which showed off her casual grace and flexibility on an unnaturally slender frame. It also thrust her tits straight out, letting me plainly see how her hard nipples were denting the fabric.

I felt my heartbeat speed up and a fresh stirring in my groin. I wanted to get laid and Kady really was smoking HOT.

But Kady just looked down at me imperiously with a mysterious smirk on her face. She then turned and tossed her empty water bottle to Brooke, who caught it with a look of surprise on her own face. And then Kady patted her flat stomach while glancing at the two girls. "Well, today's workout made me hungry. You guys want to go burrito with me?"

The younger girls looked at each other in puzzlement.

Kady just smiled and said, "Or we can burger. Doesn't matter to me."

At that, Jennifer shrugged and replied, "OK."

Brooke shook her head and answered, "Nah, I'm fine."

"Cool." Kady then snapped her fingers and pointed back to the counter. "Forgot my keys again."

She glided into the kitchen and came back with her keys, heading for the door with Jennifer in tow. But halfway out of the room she stopped dead in her tracks and gracefully twirled around, her eyes obviously roving up and down my body. That little smirk crossed her face again. "Maybe ... maybe ... Nah, there's no way you've got a foot-long dick." And then she and Jennifer twirled out the door.

My jaw gaped and I glanced over at my sister, wondering just what kind of hurricane she'd brought into our house.

It was just after 4pm when the doorbell rang. Per routine, I went over to the front door and opened it for Adrienne.

"Hey, Ben!" Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the late afternoon light. The sun was coming down from the horizon, basking everything in an orange glow. But the mere sight of her brought only annoyance today.

"Hmph," I grumbled and spun around, walking back into the house and leaving my beautiful neighbor standing at the doorway.

"Ben?" she called with concern before stepping inside and closing the door behind her. We'd just patched up our friendship and things were still fragile. My obviously sour reaction to her had the stunningly beautiful blonde rather anxious.

I went into the living room and flopped onto a couch, a confused Adrienne following after. "What's wrong?" she asked breathlessly.

"You ordered the entire cheer corps to stay away from me?" I griped in exasperation. My eyebrow was fully arched and my annoyance was clear in my eyes.

Adrienne, taken aback, blinked rapidly in surprise. "Well, not stay away from you. Just stop trying to seduce you. I know Heather's been jonesing to jump your bones since summer. Maddie Chung made a bet with Nadine Butler who could land you first. And a few others are the primary gossip-mongers at school. I think Candy and Mizuho told them too much about you last year."

"But why?"

Adrienne furrowed her eyebrows. "I thought it would help you. I've seen you working so hard to stay loyal to your girlfriend and I thought keeping some of my girls in check would only help that."

I rolled my eyes and shook my head. "Ah, great," I moaned.

"What? Isn't that what you want?"

"Not really," I sighed and put my hand to my forehead. I wanted to be angry with Adrienne. After all, I was a horny guy and having anyone cockblock me from a bevy of hot girls was thoroughly annoying. But I couldn't blame her. She'd done what she thought was best for me.

At least, intellectually I knew that. Emotionally, well, I was still annoyed.

"You're telling me you'd rather have a bunch of hot girls throwing themselves at you?"

I glared at Adrienne. "I'm a guy. What do you think?"

"Oh ... well..." Adrienne put her hand over her mouth, looking like she wanted to carefully reword her question. "But what about your girlfriend?"

I sighed. To tell her or not to tell her. I decided just to hell with it. "Look, you've been wondering where I went last weekend when I just disappeared. Well, I was up visiting Dawn in the Bay Area."

Adrienne cocked her head in surprise. "Oh, okay..." Her voice trailed off as she clearly didn't know what my explanation had to do with her question.

"Well, Dawn and I agreed to have an 'open relationship'," I stated rather matter- of-factly, and Adrienne's eyes went wide at this revelation. "We were both cracking under the strain of trying to stay loyal to each other. And we both agreed that it's just sex. I still love her and she loves me, but we understand that we have physical urges and needs while we're apart."

"I see..." Adrienne said slowly, her eyes darting left and right as she processed this. I swear I could see the gears working in her head.

And with a last sigh, I finished by complaining, "And now you've taken away half the prospects who were flirting with me!"

Adrienne grinned sheepishly and blushed, "Sorry, Ben. Some friend I am. I'm cockblocking you, aren't I?"

I arched my eyebrow and cracked a smile. Annoyed or not, I was amused by Adrienne actually referencing herself as a cockblocker. "Something like that," I shook my head.

"So your girlfriend is seriously okay with this?"

I sighed and dropped my head onto the backrest, so that my eyes were pointed to the ceiling. And throwing my forearm over my face, I groaned, "Yeah. She was going stir-crazy herself. I know she loves me and we both figured it was best." I exhaled again. "Not that it matters if I can't get laid."

"Well, you still have another option..." Adrienne's voice had dipped into a sultry husk that I was more than familiar with, and I felt the shift in the couch cushions as she moved to kneel beside me.

I got an inkling of where this was going and I jerked my head up to defend myself. "Wait, Adrienne," I began.

"I told you I'd be whatever you want," she purred and moved her face within an inch of mine, close enough for me to smell her perfume. "At the time I thought you just wanted to be friends, and I could accept that. But for you, Ben ... I would LOVE to be friends with benefits."

"Adrienne-"

"I won't do anything to try and steal you from your girlfriend. I'll be the perfect booty call for you; EXACTLY what you need. I WANT to be your sexual slave. Please Ben?" She grabbed my hand in her own.

"Adrienne-"

"I've been so horny, Ben," she pleaded while placing my palm over her breast. "I haven't gotten laid in a LONG time, probably the longest I've ever gone since freshman year. And I haven't even had GOOD sex since the last time you shoved that thick cock up my ass." Adrienne then ramped things up another notch by sliding my hand inside her scoop top to cup her breast bare against the skin.

Oh, I wanted to. Oh, HELL I wanted to. But I knew it would be complicated. Gritting my teeth, I looked the gorgeous blonde dead in the eye and said sternly, "You're doing it again, Adrienne. You can't just TAKE what you want."

Abruptly, Adrienne let go of my hand and bit her lip, looking suitably apologetic. "Sorry, sorry. I can't help it sometimes. I'm SOOO horny for you, Ben."

I sighed. "I know."

"Or maybe I should be punished," she said with a hint of a tease. Her eyes glittered with an inherent naughtiness and I couldn't help but feel my cock harden.

"Adrienne..." I warned.

She grimaced and then backed away, still kneeling on the cushion beside me but sitting back on her heels. "Sorry, sorry. It's just that ... I'll just be your friend, Ben, if that's all you want. But you have to know that I'm still in love with you. I'd do anything for you, Ben. And if you just need some sexual relief on the side, why not me? You KNOW I can make you happy."

I reached out and held her hand. I was feeling quite aroused from Adrienne's interrupted attempt at seduction and my head was swimming with both sympathy and tenderness for her. Perhaps I shouldn't have said what I said next, shouldn't have given her anything that would encourage her infatuation, but I did it anyways. "I know you can. I know. And believe me, there's a very big — and hard — part of me that wants to let you. But I've still got feelings for you, Adrienne; I care about you and could fall back in love with you. But I can't do that. I love Dawn."

Still biting her lip, Adrienne looked at me wide-eyed, her brilliant hazel eyes reflecting the afternoon glow. At first she seemed to sag back against her heels, acquiescing to what I was asking of her. But then taking a hard look in her eyes, she gritted her teeth and lunged forward for my zipper.

"Adrienne!" I barked, thundering in a command tone.

She jerked back, her shoulders coming up as she braced herself, as if waiting to be slapped. "Yes, sir!" she whimpered reflexively.

"Sit DOWN," I ordered and shifted my hips away, protectively covering my crotch. If Adrienne got her lips wrapped around my dick again, I wasn't entirely sure I could resist her.

"Yes, sir," Adrienne whimpered, and then I saw a noticeable shiver run through her body as her jaw dropped and she began panting softly. Her skin flushed pink and her eyes were firmly locked onto me.

I watched this and raised my head back in surprise. Shit! Did she just have an orgasm or something?

But before I could evaluate the situation any further, the door to the garage opened and the twins came tromping into the living room, followed by my mom. "Adrienne!" "Adrienne!" Eden and Emma cheered in stereo.

"Girls!" The stunning young blonde exclaimed right back and slipped off the couch to hug her little acolytes. And I was left to sit back and wonder just what the hell was going on inside my ex-girlfriend's mind.

Adrienne had on her hand on my thigh beneath the table throughout dinner. It was sort of a compromise. She seemed perfectly ready to start jacking me off and I would rather she kept her hands to herself.

And even after dinner, she kept pushing my buttons, copping a feel whenever she thought no one was looking and perpetually winking or running her tongue across her lips at me. Those were enough for me to grab her hand and scold her with barking, "Adrienne, stop it!" commands. But my scoldings seemed counterproductive as Adrienne just seemed to soak them up and come back for more. Something really weird was going on.

She almost had me when she groaned into my ear, "Let me be your booty call, Ben. Just stick in in and cum in me. Any hole you want."

"Adrienne," I growled. "Sit DOWN or you're not coming over for dinner anymore."

She whimpered and obeyed.

Eventually, she ran out of excuses to hang out and went home. It was all I could do to wait for the twins' bedtime before scurrying over to Brooke's room. Her period had just started but I didn't care; her flow wouldn't be very bad at all just yet. And after slipping on a condom, I proceeded to fuck the shit out of my little sister.

When I was facedown on her pillow, fighting for oxygen but too worn out to turn my head more than the bare minimum, Brooke giggled and patted my back as she gently extracted my cock and cum-filled condom from her pussy. "Adrienne got you pretty worked up tonight, didn't she?"

"Urgh," I just grunted into the pillow.

Oddly enough, Adrienne seemed back to normal by Thursday. No more teasing, no more flirting (other than the usual).

There was just one exception to the norm: More or less, Adrienne declared herself my new best friend.

She met me by my locker in the morning, struck up a conversation, and stayed by my side until it was time for our first periods. We went our separate ways but she met up with me again during the morning break, and again for lunch. None of my friends really batted an eye when Adrienne came to sit with me at my crew's usual lunch table. And although I was slightly puzzled by her perpetual presence, she wasn't making any overt sexual moves on me and she was a great conversationalist.

In a way, it was like those couple of months had been back when we were dating, which was a GOOD thing. True, I wasn't sleeping with her anymore, but I DID enjoy her company.

Friday was more of the same, with Adrienne glued to my side as if she would evaporate into thin air if she were apart from me for more than a couple of periods. Kenny and Megan reiterated their inquiries as to whether I was back together with the gorgeous Cheer Captain, and Kenny couldn't stop laughing when I actually DID whip out my tape recorder and played: "No. We're just friends."

Friday night was spent playing board games with the twins. Brooke went out on a date with Kenta Nishioka and Dawn was out on a "date" with Ryan. Dawn refused to call it a date, stating that they were just hanging out and playing mini- golf. I decided it didn't violate our "no dating" agreement since it wasn't actually romantic or otherwise emotion-heavy. But Dawn did admit that it was just the two of them alone and that he'd paid for her fast-food dinner.

Despite the time alone, Ryan hadn't even touched her. Dawn figured he was still skittish both from the Halloween party and at the knowledge that she had a boyfriend, and she wasn't ready to tell him about our 'open relationship' agreement.

The following week was more of the same. I got into my basketball groove with my boys. I chatted with Megan and Cassidy and gave them advice about their boyfriends. I studied Calculus with Lynne and Heather with only a minimum of sexual tension (Adrienne lifted the "no-flirt with Ben" order, but Heather was still playing it cool). And Adrienne hung out with me every available minute at school. I played the 'just friends' tape for a few more classmates who questioned why I had a new orbiting moon, and life went on as usual.

It was only in the sex department that I was starting to feel a bit of a strain. As I watched the puppy love blossoming in Brooke, I'd been consciously distancing myself from her to give her space and let her natural love cycle progress without interference. She came to me herself on Wednesday night once her period was finished, mostly because she was horny for Kenta but not ready to take that step with him just yet. But the one time in the past week was far from enough to sate my lust.

I was getting horny for fresh pussy, missing Dawn terribly, and I was seriously considering the possibilities for some booty on the side. To be honest, it wasn't easy with Adrienne's constant presence more or less scaring away any potential prospects.

But I was alone on a Thursday morning walking to class. That was when Chelsie Lennis decided to make her move.

"Heyyy, Ben," came the sultry, sweet voice from my left. Kenny and I both glanced over to see Chelsie sashaying along the hallway towards us, curving her walking path to intercept us ten feet ahead. Despite the rather cool November weather, she was wearing a black skirt that just barely reached the minimum length not to violate the school's dress code and creamy stockings that just barely reached the minimum length to meet the skirt, leaving tantalizing glimpses of bare skin in between every now and again. The quarter-sleeve high-necked top and long green camisole combination was quite tight, clinging to the curves of her healthy-sized breasts.

My eyes did their usual yo-yo thing down to Chelsie's tits and then back up to her face. I'd admittedly had sex on the brain for a while now, and despite her nice facial features and mesmerizing green eyes, I had to focus to keep my attention above her neckline. "Hey, Chelsie," I replied with forced casualness.

Kenny added his own, "Hey, Chelsie."

"Hey, Kenny," the pretty brunette smiled and then gave Kenny a hard look, darting her eyes to the side in a clear 'get lost' gesture.

Quick to pick up on it and back up his boy, Kenny fumbled into his pocket, pulling out his cell phone which was still dark and unlit. "I, uh. I think that's Rachel calling me. I'll catch you later, man." My friend then beat a hasty retreat, leaving me alone with the sexily-clad young Junior.

"Where're you headed?" Chelsie asked, seeming to be genuinely interested.

"Physics. You?"

"Chemistry," she sighed. "Got any advice for me?"

I shrugged, thinking back to my Junior year. "Just keep working at it. It's weird and it's strange and it doesn't seem logical; then poof, it all makes sense."

The cute brunette giggled and leaned in, bumping her shoulder against me. "I guess Chemistry just comes naturally to some people. Maybe it depends on getting a good lab partner."

I flashed Chelsie my most charming smile and leaned towards her. "Well, just be careful when experimenting in the lab. Chemistry can sometimes be explosive."

"Ooh," she grinned. "Maybe YOU should show me some of these experiments so I don't hurt myself trying them with an inexperienced partner."

I chuckled. "Are we still talking about school?"

Chelsie stopped and waited for me to halt and turn back to her. She rolled her shoulders back, which thrust her chest up and forward while she put on her best smile. "I'm not if you're not."

I felt my heartrate speeding up and my body temperature rising. From experience, I knew my hands would start sweating in another minute from aroused excitement and I felt the first tingles in my loins. "What did you have in mind?"

"Well, I was thinking maybe I should invite you to help me ... ah ... practice ... these experiments of yours," Chelsie blushed while bringing a thumb up to her lips, biting cutely on the nail while her other arm stayed wrapped around her torso, her forearm helping to elevate her breasts. "Are you doing anything tomorrow night?"

My brain flashed immediately to the possibilities. In my mind I already saw myself tangled in the sheets with a beautiful, naked Chelsie with my cock imbedded deep inside her. In her arms I would find the sweet joy of orgasmic release as I leaned over her supine body. I would hold her pretty face in my hands, running my fingers through her fine blonde hair and gazing adoringly into her crystal blue eyes. And I would whisper in a tender voice, "I love you, Dawn."

All that happened in a split-second, and before I could even blink I found the words already tumbling out of my mouth. "Chelsie, I would love to. But you do know I have a girlfriend, don't you?"

The smile vanished off of Chelsie's face immediately, and she blinked rapidly in surprise at the abrupt turn in the conversation. "Uh, yeah, yeah, of course." She looked thoroughly confused and I didn't blame her. I was pretty confused myself. Did I really just SAY that?

"Hey, Ben!" a fresh voice chirped just behind me and I quickly turned around to see Adrienne cruising up to us. "Oh, hey, Chelsie. Nice outfit. You look HOT!"

"Hey, Adrienne," the curly brunette said a little warily and almost immediately started backing away. "Uh, I gotta get to class. I'll see you guys later."

Rather awkwardly, Chelsie spun around a bit too fast for her heels and practically ran away. I watched the pretty girl leave and let my head drop back as I exhaled a mournful sigh.

"Oh, I'm sorry Ben," Adrienne started apologetically, although I didn't hear any actual remorse in her tone. "Did I just cockblock you again?"

I took a deep breath, then turned and shook my head, thinking back on how my own brain had short-circuited me. "No, no. I'm apparently doing a fine job doing that to myself."

It was Saturday afternoon and I was laying flat on my bed, staring at the ceiling. I'd overworked myself playing basketball. And after taking a shower I'd barely managed to crawl onto my bed before my muscles gave out. At least the exercise drained me of any sexual desire.

"How's Ryan?" I asked casually into my cell phone.

"He's good. I think I've finally calmed him down after the whole Halloween incident. We're making progress," Dawn replied. I knew they'd gone on another 'non-date' the previous night.

"I see." Exactly what defined 'progress'? Was he kissing Dawn again? Second base? Third? Home?

Dawn sensed the hesitation in my voice and she said softly, "We haven't done it."

"I wasn't asking."

"But you were curious."

Caught. I was silent for a long while before Dawn asked. "Have you? With Adrienne?"

I frowned. "No, of course not. I thought we talked about her." A week earlier, after Adrienne's attempted seduction, I'd come clean to Dawn and told her I still had a lot of care for my ex-girlfriend. It wasn't that I wanted to get back together with her or anything, just that Adrienne was very vulnerable from the situation with her dad and loss of her closest friends. I felt that Adrienne needed me as a friend, and I wanted to make Dawn fully aware of that relationship.

"I know, I know," Dawn sighed. "With anyone else?"

"No." I sighed, thinking back to my brain fart with Chelsie. "It's not that simple, Dawn. I know we agreed to have an open relationship; but even so, I've got a hard time letting myself really think of being with someone else."

"What's wrong? Playboy Ben tired of banging his variety of babes?"

I frowned and grinded my teeth a bit. "You've spoiled me, Dawn. I know what true lovemaking is now, being with someone truly special. I can't just hop into bed with a nice pair of tits anymore."

I heard Dawn exhale on the other end of the line. "I know what you mean."

"It still may happen. I've got urges and I know you do too," I said encouragingly. "Just know that you're free to do it. I love you and nothing will change that."

"You, too."

"Maybe. But ... well ... I'll be seeing you in six days, right?" I was still on schedule to fly up to NorCal for Thanksgiving Weekend.

"Right," my loving girlfriend agreed. "That's not so long to be apart, is it?"

I smiled happily for the first time in a long while. Eleven months sounded like an eternity. Eight months wasn't much better. But six days? Six days I could handle. "No. It's not. I love you, Dawn."

"I love you, too. And I'll see you soon."

Six days was much shorter than eleven months, but that didn't mean it was easy. For one, I pretty much lost my only source of pussy.

Brooke was falling head over heels for Kenta Nishioka and while they still hadn't gone all the way, the young couple had gotten pretty close. My little sister shyly admitted that she'd given him a few blowjobs on their past two dates and that Kenta had also gone down on her.

"Kenta's good, Ben," Brooke gushed. "He does that paint shaker thing that you do so well and when I asked him how he got so good, I found out that he had an older lover when he was younger. He wouldn't give me much more than that, except to say that she was a couple years older than him and that he had to keep it a secret."

"Are you going to have sex with him soon?" I arched an eyebrow.

Brooke blushed and then nodded. "I'm actually surprised we haven't already. I was sooo horny after he went down on me. But ... you're still the only boy I've ever been with, Ben. I'm a little nervous."

"Don't do anything you don't feel comfortable with, Brooke. If you're still nervous, you're not ready."

"I know, I know," Brooke sighed. "We have a date for Friday. I know you're flying up to visit Dawn but I'll call you if I need to talk to you, okay?"

I'd rather be nearby in case I needed to come to her rescue, but I couldn't be in two places at once and there was no way I was skipping this trip to visit Dawn. "Be safe, Brooke."

"I will," she agreed and then flung herself at me for a hug. "I love you, big brother."

"I love you too, sis."

As usual, I started going through sexual withdrawal. But since I'd been dealing with it on a frequent basis since leaving summer camp, I managed to keep myself together ... until Thanksgiving Day at least.

It was just after 1pm when the doorbell rang on Thanksgiving Thursday. Dislodging Eden from my hip, I got up from the couch and left my younger sisters to continue watching the annual Star Wars marathon on USA. When I opened the door, I smiled at the stunning young beauty with blonde hair glistening in the sunlight. "Well howdy, stranger. Long time no see!"

Adrienne smiled and twinkled her eyes. She'd left the house just hours earlier on Wednesday evening after our weekly dinner. I waved her inside and headed back to the living room, quickly resuming my position with Eden leaning against my side.

But when our beautiful neighbor from across the street walked in just after me, both twins looked up and chirped "Adrienne!" in stereo. Star Wars was immediately forgotten by the not-quite-12-year-olds as both twins hopped up and went to greet their idol.

"Ooh, ooh! I gotta show you this new dress I got with Mom last week," Emma exclaimed. "We were gonna show you yesterday but-"

"Mine's prettier!" Eden interrupted.

"Whatever," Brooke complained. "Just go away because I can't hear the movie."

"Okay, okay," Adrienne grinned and let the twins lead her away.

I rolled my eyes over at Brooke. "Like you haven't seen this a million times before."

My sister just threw three pieces of popcorn at me.

Adrienne hung out with us for the rest of the day. Even though it was one of the most family-oriented holidays of the year, her father was out of town again on business. My parents were more than happy to invite her to spend Thanksgiving with us.

After dinner, my parents went into a turkey-coma in front of the TV while the twins went to their room to do their own thing. And Brooke raced for her bedroom as if she would die if she didn't call Kenta. Their date was tomorrow, but apparently she couldn't wait to hear his voice. I didn't blame her. After all, my flight to the Bay Area was tomorrow morning and I was so excited I could barely sit still.

So figuring that Brooke had the right idea, I headed for my bedroom to call Dawn. I'd walked in, grabbed my cell phone, and sat on the bed before I looked up and realized that Adrienne had followed me. She stood in the doorway and nodded to the open suitcase that was pretty much completely packed. "What time is your flight?"

I set the cell phone back down on the nightstand and nodded eagerly, "9am."

"You want a ride?"

I shrugged. "My dad's dropping me off."

Adrienne gave me a little smile. "I'd like to drive you, if that's okay."

I blinked but agreed, "Uh, okay. I'm sure he wouldn't mind sleeping in."

The tall blonde nodded without expression on her face, looking at the floor as she slowly walked around the bed and then seated herself on the mattress about a foot from me. "You really love her, don't you?"

"Yes. I do," I replied sincerely. "Everything just clicks. It all feels so ... easy ... when I'm with her."

Adrienne's cheeks went up as if she would start smiling, but the end result looked half-frown in addition to the half-smile. She wound up just scrunching up her lips inward and sighing, "Sounds great."

I slid over a bit to put some extra distance between myself and Adrienne. I wasn't running away, just being on the safe side. But Adrienne read my movement as an offer to join me on the bed and she twisted to lift her legs up and rolled to lie across my bed on her side, propping her head up with one elbow. "You know, I've never felt that ... easy, Ben. Maintaining a relationship longer than a few weeks always felt like so much work. Falling in love is great, yeah. But after a while, that feeling of freshness starts to fade and I start noticing things about him that just ... I dunno ... aren't as attractive. The relationship's 'fatal flaw'."

"That's every relationship."

"Didn't seem like that for you. Did Megan or Cassidy do these little things that annoyed you?"

"Sure. Megan's so anal retentive and she nagged me constantly. Cassidy was clingy and needy and she felt hurt real easily. I had to spend a ton of time just putting out fires with the both of them." I looked down for a moment and smiled wryly. "And you always had to have things your way."

"My way is usually better," she grinned.

"Maybe..." I waved, not wanting to get into that kind of discussion. "But I was friends with Megan and Cassidy before we ever became lovers. I knew their personalities and it wasn't a big surprise to me."

"You and I weren't friends. My fault, I know," Adrienne frowned.

"It was nobody's fault. You were popular. I was ... short." I mused, thinking back to just a couple of years ago.

"Maybe..." Adrienne breathed and looked away. "But if I'd gotten to know you better..." she sighed heavily. "'What if', right?"

I shrugged.

"You know, there's nothing about you I find really annoying, Ben. Some guys had egos that needed to be constantly stroked. Others had funny smells I didn't notice until it was too late. I never really found something that bad about you. Never found a 'fatal flaw'."

I snorted. "Then we didn't date long enough. You would have found something eventually."

"Well, I wasn't thrilled with you sleeping with Donna."

"There you go, fatal flaw. I'm a habitual cheater, easily seduced."

Adrienne turned straight to me, looking deeply into my eyes. And in a low, husky voice, she murmured, "Not anymore. And with that flaw gone, that pretty much makes you my perfect guy now."

I snorted. "I still have a wandering eye."

"And I'm the girl who doesn't get jealous of wandering eyes. That makes me your perfect girl."

"Adrienne..." I said in a slight warning tone. I'd already made clear that I just wanted us to be friends. At least, that was what I'd told her. After more than a week without getting laid, a very big chunk of me wanted somewhat more than 'just friends'.

"I know, I know. You're in love with another girl." She gave me a little smile and her eyebrows popped up a bit. "Another girl who gave you permission to release a little sexual tension..."

"Adrienne..." I sighed, meaning it to be another warning. But there was no heat in my voice. It was more of a plea for her not to push me any further, because I was scared that I would give in.

"I'm happy for you, Ben, for finding real love. Really." The blonde bombshell shifted a little closer on the bed and slowly began leaning towards me.

"Thanks," I answered but furrowed my brow. Adrienne was tipping towards me and reaching a hand to plant it on the bed beside my hip, using it to prop herself upright as she continued her forward progress closer and closer to me.

Adrienne approached so slowly and steadily that I didn't even quite register what was going on. If she'd darted quickly I would have thrown my hands up defensively and protested with verbal warnings. But her unhurried pace caught me off guard and before I realized it, Adrienne had moved her face within an inch of me.

And in that sweet, breathy voice, she murmured, "But I can't help myself..." Closing her eyes and tilting her head, Adrienne closed the gap and pressed her lips against mine.

It was the slow-burn kiss of old. It felt so familiar and natural that I flowed easily back into Adrienne's embrace while she reached up with her free hand to softly brush my cheek. The warmth built and trickled slowly from our lips and across my cheeks while her lips massaged rhythmically against mine. When her tongue pressed, I opened up to let it in. And I inhaled sharply as the pleasurable energy spread like wildfire from the point where our tongues touched together.

I closed my eyes and felt myself falling until I was reclined at an angle on my own pillows with Adrienne hovering over me. Her lips were suddenly gone and when I blinked, I found myself topless and alone on the bed. The bedroom door was closed and locked, and a gorgeous 17-year-old goddess was doing a model's walk toward me while slowly peeling off her clothes.

There were no sounds but the thumping of my heart and the roaring of blood in my ears. I felt like I couldn't blink as Adrienne's blouse fell to the floor. And then I felt like I couldn't breathe when her bra joined it, freeing those massive and perfect breasts to my gaze. Her nipples were rock hard and flushed with her own excitement, and the heavenly orbs captivated my attention so much that when I finally looked away, it was to find that she'd already stripped her jeans and panties as well.

As Adrienne came up to the bed, she once again sat on the mattress beside me and slowly reached for my jeans. In a sultry-sweet, but sincerely neutral voice, she said, "Stop me if you don't want me to continue. I won't be the bitch just taking whatever I want."

She blinked a few times, waiting for me to say something. But I didn't utter a sound.

With deliberate movements, giving me plenty of time to resist if I so chose, Adrienne unbuttoned me and dragged the zipper down. My throbbing cock, unused in more than a week, sprang out and bobbed eagerly towards the beautiful naked girl in front of me before pressing back against my own pelvis. I raised up my hips to help her drag both my jeans and boxers down my legs, leaving me completely naked as well.

Adrienne then slid belly-down onto the bed, putting herself parallel to me with her feet dangling off the end and her head hovering over my crotch. She slowly reached out and circled a cool hand around my rigid pole, elevating it into an upright position.

"Anything for you, Ben," Adrienne husked, this time unable to keep the arousal out of her voice. And then she ducked her head and took a long lick at my shaft from base to tip. "I just want to please you."

"Ohhh," I groaned, feeling the exquisite pleasure of finally getting stimulation from something other than my own right hand. "You do, Adrienne. You do."

My words only encouraged her as she took another lick and then moved her head over the top, taking a deep breath before plunging her way down. She rapidly moved until she'd taken as much of me in her mouth as possible, breathed again, and then took the rest of my meat into her throat.

When her lips pressed up against the base of my cock, I let out a low moan and felt the smallest twinge of guilt in the back of my head. It wasn't cheating if Dawn had given me permission, right? This was exactly what an open relationship was about. Perhaps she'd even already given Ryan a blowjob by now.

But even if she hadn't, I was still allowed. I wasn't going against any rules. And before, just three weeks earlier when I'd admitted to her that Adrienne had given me a blowjob on Halloween night, Dawn had dismissed it as pure sexual release for orgasm's sake.

I wanted this. I NEEDED this. Adrienne was wrong, I still had a fatal flaw: I just HAD to cum.

And if Adrienne kept this up much longer, that was just what I'd do. She deep- throated me several times in rapid succession before backing away and nuzzling the head while jacking me with both her hands. For pure, raw sexual ability, no one could match her for cocksucking. No one. Not Dawn, not Donna, not Dayna, no one. And she soon had me bunching the bedsheets up in my hands while my ab muscles strained on the approach to orgasm.

Abruptly, Adrienne popped off my cock with a wild look in her eyes. "I want to fuck you, Ben. Please?"

My own eyes bugged out.

"Pleeease, Ben. I need you inside me."

I wanted to CUM. I NEEDED to cum. And I was so close that I'd agree to almost anything to get it.

I was just hours away from seeing Dawn again, and for some reason, even though my brain and dick both told me that I was allowed to have sex with another girl, I found myself not wanting to. Would it mean anything to Dawn if I saved myself just this much longer? Maybe, maybe not. But I was reminded of something Dawn had once told me a long time ago when I promised faithfulness.

I'd asked if she would live with me fucking other girls. She'd replied, 'Well, I wouldn't say I like the idea.'

I'd told Dawn then that I wouldn't, she'd kissed me, and then said, 'I really would be thrilled knowing you're saving yourself for me.'

That was all I needed. Yeah, I wanted to cum. I wanted to cum BADLY. But if I didn't have sex, if I didn't fuck Adrienne, I could see Dawn tomorrow and tell her honestly that yeah, she'd given me permission to have sex, but that I'd saved myself for her. It was a fine line, getting a blowjob but not going all the way, but I clung to that distinction as if it were the difference between life and death.

While I'd been ruminating on that, Adrienne hadn't been idle. She raised up her chest and slotted my hard cock into the groove of her cleavage, wrapping those incredible melons around my shaft and humping herself up and down, giving me just enough stimulation to keep me at the edge of orgasm. When she sensed I'd thought it over, she looked up at me, still squeezing her own mammary flesh around my rod and fucking me with her tits.

"Adrienne, I can't..." I groaned in apology. It wasn't fair, using her like this. I would be taking my pleasure and getting my orgasm from her without giving her the stiff dick that she craved inside. "Please, I can't tell Dawn I failed in the final hour."

Her face was a mask of sorrow, so close to her goal and yet so far. But she sucked up her pain and nodded acceptance. She was fighting her own demons. She knew that if she just straddled me and impaled herself, she could do so without me stopping her. I was THAT close to the edge myself. But she didn't. Instead, Adrienne pulled me free of her tits, jacking me with both hands as she moaned, "Cum all over me, Ben. Shower me with your hot cream. Give me the biggest load of your life. For me, Ben. Just for me."

Groaning, I nodded and dropped my head back onto the pillow behind me. No longer able to see Adrienne, I nevertheless felt both her hands working in a corkscrew motion along my long shaft while her hot mouth surrounded my sensitive cockhead. She sucked powerfully and lavished me with her tongue. And only at the very last second did I have the presence of mind to muffle my own mouth as I screamed in ultimate climax.

My wail became a hollow "Mmph!" The sound was trapped in my mouth as I'd clamped both hands down to keep the rest of my family from hearing my orgasmic cry. But there was nothing to restrain my hips as I bucked upwards violently. If I'd still been in Adrienne's mouth I might have choked her to death with that single thrust.

But skilled as she was, Adrienne recognized my impending explosion and had backed her head away. But even she wasn't prepared for how strongly I kicked myself off the mattress. I think my dickhead actually hit her in the face just before spewing a thick stream of cum from her forehead across her nose. And then as she wrestled me back down onto the mattress, the second burst flew out and splattered across her left cheek.

Jacking me with both hands, Adrienne then pumped out a load onto her lips and chin before aiming me lower. Just as she'd requested, and mostly because I hadn't had a good orgasm in over a week, I gave her one of the biggest loads of my life. Globs four and five splashed down on her tits and began running in little rivers down her cleavage. Shot six painted the hollow of her throat. And the remaining few mini-bursts she directed all over her face.

These weren't just ordinary cumshots either. After building up such a reservoir, the creamy, sticky jism was thick and rich. The strings of cum across her face had enough mass to stay almost in position without dribbling, and the fourth shot had been bigger than my usual first shot.

So absolutely covered in cum, Adrienne sighed in mixed relief and disappointment as she turned over and flopped onto her back beside me. She panted for oxygen and reached up with delicate fingers to start scooping great wads of cum and pop them into her mouth.

And as I gazed down at this stunningly gorgeous young woman who had given me so much pleasure and asked for so little in return, I couldn't help but feel that tug in my heart that I promised Dawn I wouldn't feel. It wasn't under my mental control. You either feel it, or you don't. And right now, I felt a little of my old love and tenderness for Adrienne coming back.

So after catching my breath, I slid down my bed and gently parted Adrienne's legs to the side. I dipped my head to take a long sniff of her musky, sensuous aroma, and I examined her truly pretty pussy lips. I wouldn't fuck her; but I would make her happy. After all the pleasure she'd just given me, this was the least I could do.

And as I felt her fingers sliding through my hair, I took my first lick and started to make Adrienne moan..

i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.

I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.

32 Chapter 27: Ryan

NOVEMBER 2001, THANKSGIVING BREAK

[WHUMP]

The impact of her body against mine was enough to stagger me. I just barely stayed upright, my knees threatening to buckle but holding firm while Dawn wrapped her legs around my waist and planted a volcanic kiss on my lips. And only now did I feel like I could relax.

At first, I'd been rather disappointed not to find my girlfriend waiting for me at the end of the jet bridge. My heart sunk like a stone into the pit of my stomach at the thought that she'd already forgotten about me and was off getting her lights fucked out by Ryan or some other guy. But then I saw every other passenger heading in a beeline for the exits and remembered that the new security measures after 9/11 weren't letting people wait at the gates any longer. So I hustled off to baggage claim and the waiting area and was thrilled to find my Dawn launching herself into my arms.

The yo-yo from abject sorrow to thrilled happiness at seeing Dawn just made this reunion that much sweeter, and a groan of relief started somewhere deep in my gut as an aching tension I didn't realize I had evaporated out of my body.

"Mmmph! I love you!" I moaned desperately.

"I love you, too!" Dawn clung to my neck, kissing me with an intense ferocity that rivaled anything she'd ever shown me before. I wasn't entirely sure what was spurring her passion, but as I matched her intensity I knew what was spurring mine: I'd started to develop feelings for Adrienne.

I'd already learned it's nearly impossible to have sex with someone and NOT develop intimate feelings. Even pure, unemotional booty calls, say with Stacey Whitehouse, had led to some fond feelings. If I ever saw her in the street again, I wouldn't be able to help but want to hug her and know how she'd been doing.

Now true, I hadn't actually had sexual intercourse with Adrienne and I could truthfully state as such, but we'd been naked and given each other oral orgasms, which were really just symptoms of my underlying affection for her, not the causes. My gorgeous ex-girlfriend owned a part of my heart, period.

But Dawn owned the vast majority of it and I felt like I had to PROVE it to her. And just one way of doing so was to kiss her with as much passion and feeling as I ever had in my life. Hell, if we weren't in a public airport I'd throw her to the floor and make love to her with every fiber of my being if I thought it would help prove it. And Dawn seemed of like mind, desperately trying to prove her adoration with her kiss.

Of course, that made me wonder what she'd been up to in the past three weeks.

Still, confession could come later. Right now I just wanted to bask in our love's glow.

"Country?"

Dawn turned from the driver's seat and smirked at me. "Yeah? Why?"

My eyebrows furrowed and I shook my head, pointing at the radio. "I never knew you liked country."

Dawn giggled. "Really? I played this when you were here three weeks ago."

"We were barely ever in a car, and in my car when we were." I shrugged. "Besides, we were both a little distracted by everything that was going on."

Dawn frowned and started laughing. "You can read my moods like the back of your hand but you never knew I liked country music?"

I couldn't help but laugh as well. "Well, we don't listen to much music at camp. I mean, I guess they play a lot of country up there." I chuckled. "All this time together ... Hmm, I wonder what else I don't know about you."

"Well you don't know how horny I am for you right now," Dawn husked in a deep voice. "I haven't gotten laid in three weeks."

"Me, neither," I replied with just the tiniest hitch in my voice.

Dawn shook her head. "Some open relationship we've got. We can't even bring ourselves to go through with it."

I let the comment slide and then leaned across the seat, pecking Dawn's shoulder and upper arm. "Well you're wrong about one thing: I DO know how horny you are. I can read your moods like the back of my hand, remember?"

"Mmm ... yes you can..." Dawn moaned under her breath.

"Are your parents home?"

"Yeah, but that's okay." Abruptly, Dawn signaled and merged to take the next exit off the freeway. "I know a place we can go."

"Unnngh! Unnngh!" Dawn flailed out with her hands, scrambling for something to grab onto. In the end, she managed to snag the driver's headrest with her left hand, although her right just waved futilely towards the rear windshield.

Perspiration dripped off my brow and down onto Dawn's shoulder as I just lowered my head and concentrated all my energy into my hips. Our bodies heaved at each other, sweat staining both our shirts as we overheated from our energetic exertions within the closed confines of the car. Dawn's beater Chevy was much bigger than my Corolla, big enough for us to do this in the backseat.

"Fuck me, Ben! Ohhh ... I've been dreaming about this! Fuck me! Fuck me!"

Gritting my teeth, I moved my hands both down to grip Dawn's hips, even though this left my full weight bearing down on her chest. And with that leverage, I really began piledriving my dick into her with every thrust.

"Oh, yes! Yes! I love this! I love you! So fucking good, Ben!"

"Arrrghhh!" I grunted as I felt my orgasm approaching.

"Yes!" Dawn's legs hooked around my calves and pulled me even tighter. "Cum, baby! Fill me up! YES!"

Dawn threw her head back, banging it hard against the door. But the impact didn't dissuade her as her hips bucked off the car seat, momentarily lifting us both into the air. And when we crashed back down onto the cushion, I felt the sudden release of pressure in my pelvis as my ejaculation hurtled up my shaft and began spewing into the warm, wet confines of my girlfriend's pussy.

A minute later, I realized just how heavy I must be and rather awkwardly started pushing myself up and off of Dawn. She gasped in a deep breath as I stopped crushing her lungs, and for the next couple of minutes all she could do was suck oxygen and try to blink away the stars in her eyes.

I then glanced around, noting how we'd managed to fog up the windows even though it was broad daylight and it wasn't that cold outside. I even grinned when I saw the handprint on the rear windshield, my brain automatically recalling a similar scene from Titanic.

Panting, I looked down at Dawn's smiling face and managed to gasp out, "Y'know. If we were gonna get this sweaty and obvious about what we'd just done, we might as well have just gone home and done this in your bedroom."

"Good idea," Dawn mused with her eyes still closed. "So let's go to my bedroom and do it again."

"Now Dawn," Deanna Evans looked sternly at me and her daughter. We'd just recently emerged downstairs after going a second round of lovemaking in Dawn's bedroom. "I gave you guys a little leeway last time because of everything that happened with Mark. And while I am under no illusions about what you two are doing in that bedroom, I would appreciate it if you kept the volume down. Some of us have better things to do than listening to you two."

I blushed beet red and Dawn was even worse. "Yes, Mom."

"Okay," Mrs. Evans nodded. But then she leaned in conspiratorially. "Still, I may just change my mind for nighttime. The last time Ben was here your father practically dragged me into our bedroom."

"Eww, Mooom!' Dawn protested while her mom turned around and walked away, chuckling to herself.

I shook my head and my girlfriend looped her arm through mine. We headed to the kitchen to get some fluids after our most recent workout. "So what's the plan? You've got me here for three days and two nights and I'm at your disposal."

"Plans? What plans? You're expecting to leave this house?" Dawn grinned. "I just figured we'd stay locked up in my bedroom, fucking like bunnies and only coming out to find food and water."

"Ooh, can I come visit?" DJ smirked as she walked in and headed to the fridge. I whistled wolfishly while ogling her ass. The youngest Evans sister had seemingly grown up even more in the past three weeks, already developed to what I remembered of Dawn when I took my girlfriend's virginity on her sixteenth birthday.

"Maybe..." Dawn granted to her sister. "If you're good ... and if I need a break."

"If he keeps fucking you like I just heard half an hour ago, trust me, you'll need a break." DJ's eyes twinkled at me in obvious arousal.

Dawn rolled her eyes. "Don't you have a date tonight?'

"Yeah, yeah, relax. I'm taken care of." DJ then bounced out of the room.

Dawn then turned to me. "Seriously, though, we should talk." She took a deep breath and the smile vanished from her face. "I know we made some agreements the last time you were here but ... well ... now that it's real, things just seem so much more complicated than that."

I bit my lip. Was she going to take back our open relationship? I loved Dawn but I didn't know if I could last another seven-plus months. But she was right about one thing, an open relationship was much more complicated than I'd thought. I glanced outside. "You want to go for a walk?"

Dawn set down her now empty water glass and nodded, looping her arm through mine once again. "Let's go."

There was a park just down the street from Dawn's house. We used to play there as little kids and although our old jungle gym had long since been replaced, being there still brought back lots of old memories. After a bit of meandering, Dawn and I found ourselves sitting on side-by-side swings, holding onto the metal chain-links and twisting slightly in the wind.

We beat around the bush about what was on our minds for a bit, trying to work out what to say to each other before Dawn just blurted it out. "Ben, I have to know for sure: Are you really okay with me sleeping with Ryan?"

I winced automatically and Dawn pounced, pointing at my face. "See! That! That right there! That face you made! THAT'S why I can't go through with this."

"No, no, wait," I let go of the chain and waved Dawn off. "I am, I am. I don't know that I'll ever like the idea, but I AM okay with it. You deserve it, Dawn. I'm not here to give you what you need and if we are going to get married someday, I really don't want you wondering for the rest of your life what might have been. I know being with one man for your entire life sounds romantically great and all, but I know you. I KNOW you'll be eaten inside by curiosity. It's gonna happen eventually."

Dawn sighed and hung her head down, pushing with her legs to begin swaying just a few inches in the swing. "I'm caught in this paradox, Ben. I love you. I've always loved you. And when you're here with me, I can't even imagine being with anyone else, Ryan included. I mean, right here, right now, I have NO interest in sleeping with him. Why would I want to when I could have you?"

She sighed heavily. "But when you're not here ... I just get ... so lonely. He's sweet. He doesn't push me. And unlike a million other guys who would have given up months ago, he's still around. It's..." She exhaled slowly. "It's nice, Ben. And in times like that ... I really want to. I want to feel good. I want to feel pleasure. But I don't think I can do it. Every time we get close, I chicken out and pull away. We made this big 'open relationship' agreement that was supposed to change our lives, Ben. But when it comes right down to the event itself, I can't go through with it."

I exhaled, thinking of my own inability to just hop in the sack with anyone other than Dawn. 'Except Adrienne, ' my brain volunteered, but I shuttered that thought aside. And all I said was, "It's complicated."

"Yeah."

"So what do we do?" I asked.

"Well..." Dawn began slowly. "I have an idea ... but I don't know if you're going to like it."

I furrowed my eyebrows and looked over at my Dawn. I loved her. "If it can help make you happy, I'll do anything."

Dawn stopped swinging, dead in her tracks. "I want you to be there when Ryan has sex with me."

Am I really going to go through with this? Can I really watch another man have sex with my Dawn? Biting my lip and deep in contemplation, I barely even noticed the country music playing on the radio as Dawn and I headed off for the mall to meet up with her friends.

After some intense discussion which involved a lot of posturing on my part that I was 'okay' with everything and Dawn seeing right through my lies to realize I was trying to force myself to be okay with it for her sake, we both had tentatively agreed to give Dawn's plan a try. Even though we both felt some discomfort over the situation, we both knew that Dawn wanted to cross this bridge and that I wanted her to do it as well. I was simultaneously unhappy that I'd have to be there but also relieved. I was almost certain my imagination of how Dawn and Ryan would first have sex would be far worse than the actual event itself.

As the plan went, we would see a matinee to save some money, then grab some dinner, hang out somewhere, and potentially wind up at Ryan's parents' house to actually do the deed. The rest of his family had driven up to Sacramento for the holiday to visit their in-laws. We would have all night to figure out how to seduce him.

Things didn't exactly go according to plan.

The first thing that went wrong was Ryan immediately freaking out at the mere sight of me, an awkward look on the 6'2" golden blonde Adonis. Dawn had discussed the "open relationship" with him and mostly because he simply couldn't resist her, in the past three weeks the two had been progressing in their physical relationship to the point where he'd fingered her and she'd given him a handjob, although she'd been too skittish to go beyond that.

Now doing these intimately sexual things with Dawn while I, her boyfriend, was in Orange County was one thing. But even touching Dawn while I was physically present apparently was more than he could handle. Dawn went to hug him in greeting, but Ryan's eyes went wide as he looked at me and the poor guy backed away in shame. I sighed. If Ryan couldn't even hug Dawn in front of me, how the hell was he supposed to have sex with her?

I rolled my eyes. Maybe this was all for the best. Just me and Dawn, monogamous and faithful like most couples in this world, right?

In the end, Ryan came over and shook my hand earnestly while I tried to reassure him by saying, "Thanks for taking care of my girl while I'm away."

"Uhh, right." His eyes darted around nervously, as if waiting for the baseball bat to come flying at his head from a different direction. And while I still held his hand in my grip, Dawn managed to hug him from the side.

"ReLAX, Ryan. Ben doesn't bite." Dawn smiled and then added a little nervously, "Usually."

The last word, meant to be a joke, didn't help Ryan's tension levels. But I was soon swept past Ryan as Dawn re-introduced me to her other friends. "Tricia and Stephen, Gwen, Nancy and Travis, and Robin on the end."

I smiled and nodded to everyone. Most of them looked pointedly back and forth between me and my girlfriend, who was still wrapped around Ryan's arm. Clearly, they knew something was going on. After all, they'd witnessed first hand how Dawn and Ryan had become rather obviously close in the past few weeks. And they were quite curious as to my seeming non-reaction. Tricia and Stephen probably knew of my arrangement with Dawn, but I didn't know how much further it had spread.

So with that little bit of tension hanging in the middle of the group, we went over to the box office and picked up our tickets. I paid solo. Dawn had Ryan pay for her. It was symbolism we hoped would make our intentions clear. And when we went inside I made it a point to sit separately from Dawn. I desperately wanted to be next to her, holding her hand and squeezing it throughout the movie. I'd already missed three weeks with her and the idea of two-plus hours apart physically nauseated me. But the plan was to get Ryan used to the idea of my awareness and approval of their little flirtation and I decided he would never relax if I was seated beside my girlfriend. Hell, I wasn't sure if I would relax if I were seated beside them. The pair was further insulated from me as Tricia sat next to her best friend and then Stephen beside her as well.

Fortunately enough for me, Gwen and Robin, Dawn's single friends, decided to sit me between them. "So, Ben?" Gwen began brightly. "Mind if we keep you company tonight?"

I glanced over at the pretty, and slightly skanky, dirty-blonde. I remembered her as the extremely flirtatious party-hard-type girl from the last time I visited. She'd even asked Dawn if she could 'borrow' me back then. And then staring down the aisle to where Dawn had her fingers intertwined with Ryan's, I replied to Gwen in a firm voice, "I would love that."

Gwen giggled like a bimbo and leaned over, draping her tits onto the forearm I'd laid on the armrest. I forced myself to relax and let my natural charm shine through as I smiled back at her.

Robin, on the other side of me, was a little less flirty and a little more curious. The attractive brunette frowned and asked, "So Ben, you and Dawn are still together, right?"

I shrugged and nodded in the affirmative.

Robin glanced past me, Gwen, Stephen, and Tricia for a second with a confused look on her face before returning her gaze to me. "So ... why is she over there with Ryan?"

I blanked for a second. Dawn and I hadn't discussed how to deal with these questions, and I wasn't exactly sure how to proceed. "Uh, well..." I started a little warily, cognizant of Robin's piercing gaze on me. It was clear this was an intelligent girl who wasn't about to buy any bullshit. "Let's just say I'm fully aware of Dawn's ... interactions ... with Ryan while we've been apart."

Robin looked at me skeptically. "So you're okay with the two of them doing ... whatever?" She waved her hand in their general direction.

"Yeah, pretty much," I shrugged. "I know she loves me and we'll be together soon enough."

"So you don't mind if the two of them start fucking each other," Robin asked bluntly.

I fought down the bile that started rising up my throat. "Basically, yeah."

"You mean like an open relationship?" Gwen piped up from the other side of me.

I arched an eyebrow at the phrase and took a deep breath before admitting. "Yeah, something like that."

Then Gwen immediately leaned forward, putting a hand on my arm and moving her face into my personal space. And in a deeply sensual, seductive voice she practically purred, "So ... does it go both ways? Are you ... Ben ... open?"

Now both my eyebrows went up as I looked Gwen right back in her eyes while she grinned predatorily. I hadn't really thought of it that way and amidst the tension of watching my true love, my Dawn, cuddling up to another man, the idea of losing myself in the affections of a pretty girl sounded like a REALLY good idea. "Well, as a matter of fact ... yes I am."

Gwen giggled and smiled at me, squeezing her arms together to press her cleavage and push her tits forward. "Good to know."

Robin sighed from the other side of me and groaned, "Gawd, you're such a slut, Gwen."

The second thing that went wrong Friday night was that the movie we were watching was Black Knight. It was HORRIBLE. Fake sets. Worse acting. And a plot that made See Spot Run look like Shakespeare.

Why the hell did we go see this piece of crap? Were we really just a bunch of teenagers so desperate to hang out that we'd watch anything?

Anyways...

Weighed down by the pathetic excuse for a motion picture, everyone just sort of meandered out of the theater to hit the bathrooms. I was in and out pretty quickly, and the first person I saw upon exiting was Dawn.

Standing by a wall, her hand was bunched up against her lower lip as she zoned out, staring at nothing in front of her. Her eyes were a little tight and she was clearly nervous. My heart went out to her and I quickly crossed the lobby to embrace her.

As she saw me approaching, Dawn automatically turned and wrapped her arms around herself while letting me wrap my arms around her in a warm hug. She hummed happily and sagged her head against my shoulder. "Hi, Ben," she sighed.

"You alright?"

"Not really. Isn't this all just so awkward?" Dawn whimpered. "Why are we doing this again? The LAST thing on my mind right now is sex."

"Aww, I'm hurt," I feigned being upset. "I've got you wrapped up in my arms right now and you're not even slightly turned on?"

"Well, maybe a little," Dawn smiled and her voice became husky as she rolled those crystal blue eyes up to mine. "I missed you these past three weeks and doing it twice isn't nearly enough to make up for it."

"Agreed," I smiled and hugged her a little tighter. "Just promise me one thing, Dawn."

"Anything, Ben."

"No matter what happens tonight," I said seriously while staring into her eyes. "I get to fall asleep with you in my arms."

My true love smiled radiantly at me. "Of course." And then she tilted her head and invited me to plant a volcanic kiss on her lips.

We moaned happily into each other's mouths, reveling in the joyous pleasure of being together for what felt like an eternity. But then I got that tingle on the back of my neck, the one that tells you you're being watched, and I pulled away to turn my head and look.

Sure enough, there was Ryan, looking confused as hell. His mouth was a hard, horizontal line, and he turned to march away.

"Hell," Dawn muttered and broke away from me, quickly hustling after the handsome young man. "Ryan!"

I watched as Dawn caught up to him perhaps thirty feet away. The two quickly began talking animatedly with big, dramatic arm waves, Ryan clearly upset while Dawn did her best to calm him down.

Gwen was suddenly next to me, also watching. "You know, this is the closest I've ever seen the two of them to fighting."

"Really?" I turned and arched an eyebrow at the pretty girl beside me. A little further away, Robin was huddled together with Tricia and Nancy, also talking animatedly. I could only surmise she was talking about Dawn's and my arrangement.

"Yeah, they've made such a great couple these past few weeks," Gwen continued, her focus on the beautiful blonde pair. "He makes her really happy."

I felt the rise of jealousy building inside me. No man had the right to make MY girl happy, right? I felt the tension flowing into my arms as the anger rose, but I fought it back. What could I really do? Ask Dawn to be faithful for another seven months? I loved her. I loved her so much I could let her go because I knew we would be together again in the end. She didn't deserve to go through almost a year of loneliness just for me. The 'plan' may have not been going smoothly, but it was what Dawn wanted and I was willing to see it through.

"Yeah, well," I sighed, looking at the floor before turning away. "Good for them."

Dinner was Panda Express. And whether by design or subconscious arrangement, everyone sort of paired off around the big table for 8 we snagged: Dawn and Ryan, Tricia and Stephen, Nancy and Travis, and then Gwen and me. Robin pulled over a chair to the end of the table next to Gwen.

Gwen was the one that made me feel like we'd organized into couples. She practically ignored her friends, exclusively talking to me and dropping not-so- subtle innuendos into the conversation. I mean, when a girl points with her chopsticks at your 2-item combo and asks huskily, "Will you pork me, Ben?" her intentions are pretty clear.

To be honest, I didn't really mind the attention. A small part of me felt justified in getting the female attention since my girlfriend was three feet away doing her best to hook up with another man. I gave as good as I got in my conversation with Gwen and after ten minutes, we were feeding each other off our plates.

Robin confirmed that she'd spilled the beans on our open relationship, and it looked like the other two couples spent more time observing me and Dawn than on their food.

Nancy and Travis watched with a mixture of humor and amazement. It had to just blow their minds how Dawn and I were supposedly a couple and yet so obviously into other people.

Now Dawn had told me that Stephen had been ogling her and making lecherous comments about her for months now. At dinner, I think Stephen started getting ideas in his head that if Dawn was in an open relationship, then maybe he DID have a chance at getting into her pants. But with one inappropriate comment about doing a little swapping thing with their best friends, Tricia slapped her boyfriend and put an end to that particular line of thinking. At least one good thing came of it: Ryan got defensively protective of Dawn and for the first time all night, put his arm around her and glared at Stephen as if he was Dawn's boyfriend.

After dinner, we wound up just hanging around the parking lot for a few minutes. Stephen had a big pickup truck, so he and Tricia were sitting on the tailgate while the rest of us discussed what to do next.

"Why don't we go to your place, Ryan?" Dawn put her hand on the big guy's chest and looked sweetly up at him.

At first, Ryan started smiling but then he got a nervous look on his face and darted his gaze to me. I had been coolly evaluating him with what I thought was a neutral stare, but whatever my expression, Ryan didn't seem to like it. "Y'know, uh, Dawn. I'm not sure that's such a good idea."

"C'mon. Just hang out for a coupla hours. Maybe grab a few beers and get you loosened up a bit," Dawn encouraged warmly.

Ryan uncomfortably removed Dawn's hand, stood to his full height, and then gave me a firm look. "You know what, I think I'm just going to go home myself," he declared.

"Ryannn..." Dawn began.

But the guy held up his hand, turning to the beautiful young blonde. "Dawn, just stop it." And then steeling his spine, he strode directly across to me and then stood before me with a stern look on his face.

Gwen had practically been hanging onto my shoulder up until this point, but as Ryan marched his approach she backed away as if afraid to be anywhere near this showdown. I stiffened my own spine and drew myself to my full 6'0" height, still a couple of inches shorter than him. I felt the tension start flowing into my arms as I readied myself for anything.

But Ryan stopped himself at a respectable distance in front of me and spread his hands open, his open and honest expression quite disarming. "Look, Ben, this is all my fault. I knew Dawn had a boyfriend and I knew my own rules not to pursue her. But I couldn't help myself. She's gorgeous. She's smart. She's ... she's incredible. But she wasn't mine. I knew that and I kept going after her." Almost nervously, Ryan gestured with his hands to illustrate what he was saying.

"But that was wrong of me," he continued. "No matter what kind of relationship you two have got, open or not, I respect that you two have a relationship. I blinded myself into not seeing it while you were away because I wanted so desperately to be with her. But I can't blind myself any longer. She's yours. And she loves you. Everyone here can see that. Yeah, she's been trying to keep it under wraps tonight, but from the minute you arrived she was a different girl. She was your girl."

Ryan then took a deep breath and extended his hand to me. Automatically, I reached out for it and he shook my hand firmly. "I wish all the happiness in the world to you, Ben."

Slightly confused but feeling honored by his frank honesty, I nodded fractionally and pumped his hand.

Ryan then turned and glanced back at Dawn, who was looking at the guy with her jaw on the floor. And to my total surprise, I saw a tear roll down his cheek. "All the happiness. She deserves nothing less."

I just nodded slowly, not quite believing what was happening. Ryan dropped our hands and then started to back away. But before he left, he turned and gave me a significant look. "You take care of her, Ben. You ever screw this up, and you can bet I'll be looking to catch her."

I managed a smile at that as Ryan gathered all of his dignity and turned away. He didn't even stop to wipe up his tears. And with a final forlorn glance at Dawn, he headed for his car.

Before he got there, Stephen called out. "Hey man! We still watching the game at your house tomorrow?"

Ryan didn't answer except to just raise his arm. Then he got in his car, started the engine, and rolled away.

"The hell does 'eh' mean?" Stephen asked, miming the raised arm. Tricia just rolled her eyes.

I looked over to Dawn, who hugged herself with her own set of tears rolling down her eyes, and I quickly rushed to embrace her.

Dawn was silent for the entire drive home. We took separate showers and got ready for bed without saying anything more than was necessary, both of us clearly lost in thought. But when I sat up against the headboard and opened my left arm, my true love, my best friend, my Dawn came willingly to cuddle herself against me. No matter what else was going on, it just felt so natural.

"He's quite a guy," I muttered quietly.

Dawn just nodded her head up and down slowly, her blue stare locked at some point off to my right.

"I can see why you like him. He respects you. I like that."

Dawn just nodded again.

"Do you think you might love him?" I asked softly.

Dawn shivered and snuggled her cheek tighter into my shoulder. Her breathing immediately got heavier, and her whole body heaved for a few seconds before she very slowly tilted her face up to me while I looked right back at her. "Ben, I don't ever want to lose you."

"You won't. Ever. We're meant to be together, Dawn, someday. But we're still young. We're just seventeen."

She didn't answer except to try and melt a little deeper against my body. She felt good against me, but a knot was forming in my gut. Again, I asked softly, "Do you think you might love him?"

"I don't know," her eyes flicked away before I could read anything in them. "I like him. He's handsome. He's considerate. But I KNOW I love you. I feel it in my bones, Ben. It's just ... I never thought I might have room in my heart for anyone but you."

"So you do have feelings for him?"

A tear rolled down Dawn's cheek and she buried her face into my chest. "I shouldn't! I'm sorry! I know it's wrong," she whimpered.

Not wanting to see her in pain, I shushed her while stroking her back gently. "It's okay, Dawn. It's okay."

"No!" Dawn bit out through clenched teeth. She looked up at me, her eyes a little wild. "Nothing's gonna happen, Ben. Okay? I'll wait for you. It's only seven more months. I can handle it."

"But you'll be horny and miserable. You've BEEN horny and miserable."

"Doesn't matter. Ryan will never go through with it. Like you said, he respects me. Ben, we've done ... a lot ... together. He's had a dozen chances to fuck me without taking them. He hasn't even tried to make me give him a blowjob. And if he's lasted this long, he's never going to go through with it. What kind of 19-year- old man that good-looking goes four months pursuing a girl without even a blowjob?"

I looked away. "A man in love."

Dawn jerked and started whimpering again.

"He's in love with you, Dawn," I said softly. And for a moment, my mind flashed back to Adrienne. I wasn't really in such a different situation.

"Then I definitely should cut things off with him right now," she blubbered.

I sighed, patting her back. And then formulating a question and a test of my own, I gently took Dawn's face into my hands and tilted her up so I could look into her eyes. She blinked away tears, her eyebrows furrowing as she started to wonder what I was up to. And then I asked softly, "Do you want to stop seeing him?"

Her eyes tightened and Dawn quailed. She didn't verbalize anything, but her reaction was clear to me. No, she didn't want to stop seeing him.

I took a deep breath and bit my lip. "Then don't stop."

Her eyebrows furrowed even tighter. "But Ben..."

My mind was already racing. Was I seriously considering this? I had to be CRAZY. "Dawn, I love you with a fierce passion. And I know I love you for two reasons: One, I feel it in my heart. We have a connection that goes back to when we were babies. But two, because I know better. I've been in love with other people, or at least what I thought was love at the time. I've been around the block. I've had a lifetime of romantic experiences in the span of little more than a year. What about you?"

Dawn frowned and said a little defensively, "I've had other boyfriends."

"But no one you felt 'in love' with. How do you know I'm 'The One' if you've never experienced another?"

Dawn gave me a cold look. "Because I KNOW. I'm not a child. I know what I know and I'm sure what I know. I've been dreaming of being married to you since I was seven, Ben."

"Okay, okay," I held my right hand up and stroked her back with my left. "I'll never force you into doing anything. I'm just trying to say that there's a reason why you wanted an open relationship in the first place. If it was just because you were horny and Ryan turned you on, then that's fine with me. But..." I took a deep breath, knowing my next words might change my life forever. "But if it's more than that ... maybe ... maybe it's best if we take a little break from each other."

Dawn pulled herself away from me, staring at my navel with a shocked expression on her face. "How can you say that?"

"Dawn, I LOVE you," I said reassuringly. "I'll always love you. No matter how far or how long we're apart. For years we've split up for eleven months and we always come right back to each other at camp as if we'd been together the day before."

"This is different."

I sighed. "Maybe. But look at it this way. If it really is destiny, if we really are meant to be together, then we'll find each other in the end."

Dawn looked away, lost in her thoughts again, biting her lip nervously.

"You're curious, aren't you?" I asked gently. "You LIKE Ryan and you're curious what it would be like to be his girlfriend."

Dawn squeezed her eyes shut and trembled, apologizing in a wretched voice, "I'm sorry."

I went up and held her shoulders. "It's okay, it's okay." I sighed. "Dawn, I want you to be happy. I really don't want to see you miserable for the next seven months the way you've been the past four. You're lonely. You're horny. And I'm not there for you. It KILLS me inside knowing I can't be there for you. And even with this open relationship, you're torn in two directions. You can't be free if you still feel tied down to me."

Dawn shuddered almost violently and I quickly circled her in a fierce hug. "I love you, Dawn. I'll always love you. Nothing can change that."

Dawn never gave me a verbal answer that night. She just cried and shuddered and cried some more. Two or three times she started rolling away from me before hurriedly lunging herself back into my grasp. And in the end, she just exhausted herself and fell asleep in my arms.

Wondering if I'd made the biggest mistake of my life, I stroked her hair and surrendered myself to sleep as well.

All was dark and quiet when a tickling sensation lower on my body woke me up. The tickle then became more of a gentle hold as I felt warm fingers wrapping around my prick, stroking gently as it elongated and thickened. My breathing started to get heavier and I sighed as I felt the stirrings of pleasure in my loins.

I kept my eyes closed, just enjoying the pleasant touch as Dawn stroked me to hardness. I heard her panting softly beside me, her breath warm against my chest. I didn't know what time it was, nor did I care. I'd forgotten where I was or why, thinking of nothing but this moment and the little buzz that set my skin to tingling.

The pleasure in my prick built and built, not toward climax but toward a plateau of relief and satisfaction. And just as I reached that point, I moaned softly and stretched my head back, feeling liquid fire seeping into my veins as my body came alive.

That was when Dawn twisted and slid over me. My cock had merely been pulled through the flap of my boxers and I felt the friction of worn cotton against the glans. But then she settled her body over me, pulling the crotch of her panties to the side so that I now felt a moist warmth over my cockhead. And then with steady pressure, I was slowly buried inside my true love's body.

When we were fully enjoined, Dawn's mouth found my own and still with closed eyes, I kissed her back with dreamlike passion. I felt her torso shifting as the cotton T-shirt she wore to bed was pushed up to her neck. And then the hard points of her nipples rubbed into my chest while she began a light humping motion, her body more undulating than bouncing on top of me.

I have no idea how long we made love in the darkness. It could have been hours or it could have been five minutes. It didn't matter. My time with Dawn stretched out for an eternity. And after a while of feeling the snug fit of her vagina around me becoming wetter and wetter, and the whimpers of pleasure humming out of her mouth becoming louder and louder, I groaned and released, pouring out a lifetime of liquid love deep into my lover's body.

Dawn kept moaning into my mouth long after our orgasms subsided. Her lips remained on mine until she'd caught her breath, the steady sound of air passing in and out of her nostrils as soothing to me as the ocean's waves crashing onto the beach. And only once she'd come down from her high did she move her head to the side.

She kissed my cheek tenderly, whimpering a forlorn, "I love you". And then I felt the first of her tears landing on my cheek.

Still in my dreamworld and feeling light-headed after my intense ejaculation, I merely sighed and patted her back. Then still with my prick lodged inside her, Dawn buried her face into the crook of my neck, and we returned to the peacefulness of sleep.

We awoke on Saturday normally, with smiles and kisses and playful teasing. DJ flirted with me and we ate breakfast with Dawn's parents. For a time I forgot everything. Yesterday had never happened and it was just me, my girlfriend, and her loving family. Even last night's lovemaking was something of a half- remembered dream.

But after lunch, Dawn informed me that we were meeting up with her friends at Ryan's place to watch the Stanford football game. It had been planned ahead since Ryan was a die-hard Cardinal fan, having grown up on the Peninsula. And given their near-dating closeness and Dawn's Cal Berkeley fanaticism, the Bay Area rivalry had become one of the key points of their relationship.

The mention of Ryan reminded me all at once of everything that had happened last night, and as we got ready to leave in her bedroom, I touched Dawn's arm and asked, "Am I still your boyfriend?"

She didn't turn around immediately. She took a deep breath and then turned around to me with a lost look on her face. "Ben, of course."

I searched her eyes for a minute and then asked a slightly different question. "Will I still be your boyfriend come Monday?"

Her answer was similarly delayed. She wet her lips twice before speaking, looking at my chest before finally bringing her gaze up to my eyes and asking, "Do you want to be?"

I knew that if I answered 'yes' right then, that Dawn would consider that enough reason to affirm 'yes' on her own. With one little word from me, she would resign herself to the misery and pain of being alone. She was a beautiful young woman, getting all sorts of male attention and temptation. And I knew the kinds of guys that would be going after her. I worried about her. I worried that if I wasn't around and if she didn't have someone like Ryan around her, eventually she might cave to her desires and do something stupid. I found that I trusted Ryan, somehow. Better the guy I knew and could accept than the unknown.

So after a long, thought-out pause of my own, I answered, "I want you to be happy. I'd hate to see you miserable and pining after me."

"But what if this changes us?" Dawn looked frightened at me.

"I'll always love you. Do you believe we'll be together again?" I asked firmly, fighting to keep my voice steady.

"Yes!" Dawn turned and flung her arms around me.

I hugged her back and stroked her spine with both hands, leaning my head back and staring at the ceiling. What the hell was I doing? "Then be happy. Once I'm gone and out of sight, you won't be thinking about me so much. And then you'll be able to appreciate everything Ryan does for you."

Dawn sighed and clutched me a little tighter. But eventually, she let go and stepped back; and for a moment it was as if I could feel her love pulling out of my body, leaving small holes inside me where my Dawn used to be.

I bit my lip, not sure if I should even try to ask again, but I had to confirm the empty feeling I now had inside. "Will I still be your boyfriend come Monday?"

Dawn started to shake her head slowly, cinching the cold fist tighter around my gut. But she stopped her negative head-shake abruptly and then looked up at me, biting her lip. "I don't know. That's up to Ryan now."

"Heyyy! You made it!" Tricia walked up and hugged Dawn as we arrived. The pretty brunette rocked her best friend, holding on far longer than a normal greeting. But Dawn didn't seem to mind as she just enjoyed the extra touch.

Then Tricia finally released Dawn and smiled at me. "Hey, Ben," she greeted rather neutrally.

I said hello back and then head-nodded to Stephen before looking around. Given that I was considering to leave my Dawn in the hands of a guy I didn't know very well, I was taking the opportunity to really evaluate Ryan and his environment. For example, I might have worried just a little if he'd driven a shiny Mercedes S- class, dressed in expensive clothes, and had a mansion in the hills. Whether 'better' than me or sleazy or whatever, I could have been uncomfortable with the whole thing. By contrast, if he lived in a ghetto neighborhood with bullet holes in the walls, I might just pack Dawn up and take her with me to Orange County.

As it was, Ryan was pretty middle-of-the-road. I knew he drove a used, late model Subaru and was in his second-year at community college. His parents' house was a single-story tract home with three bedrooms in a decent, although not upscale neighborhood. And I was pleased to find the interior neat, if not overly clean or fancy.

Ryan himself looked a little nervous as he saw me and Dawn enter. "Nervous" didn't really fit the tall, well-built young man and made him seem much smaller, but I attributed that to respect, not fear. Dawn almost immediately went over and tried to engage him in casual conversation, but the guy clearly was tense at our very presence.

For myself, I looked around for something to do or somewhere to sit. I also clearly saw the team alliances of the people present. Ryan, Stephen, and Tricia were clad in Cardinal red, Stephen and Tricia even wearing Stanford football jerseys, with Tricia's tied off above her waist to reveal her belly-button. Dawn and Gwen were in navy blue, with Gwen proudly wearing her own Golden Bears jersey tied off above her waist as well. Robin wore green, clearly just there to hang out. And Nancy and Travis weren't present, having other plans of their own for the day.

Stephen was quick to point to Dawn's navy blue shirt. "What? Ashamed to wear your jersey anymore, Dawn? After Stanford crushed them at the big game last weekend?"

"They weren't crushed, Stephen," Dawn drawled. "It was 35-28."

"Whatever. What are they, like 0-10 now?"

"Hey, Cal WON yesterday," Gwen piped up. "Against Rutgers."

"Greaaat. Rutgers," Stephen scoffed. "And now they're 1-10. C'mon, Ryan, help me out."

Ryan was just quiet, glancing at Dawn for a moment before tightening his fists and standing up, walking back towards the kitchen.

"Hey Ry? Where you going?" Stephen called. "The game's about to start!"

Ryan ignored him and with his shoulders hunched over, he disappeared through the doorway. Dawn looked after him, biting her lip nervously.

I stared at my girlfriend for a long minute, watching the way Dawn's eyes looked after Ryan. Whether intentionally or not, she had certainly developed feelings for the guy. I couldn't blame her. He was there when I wasn't. From what I'd gathered, he was the warm male presence keeping her company at all the hangouts and parties. He listened to her bitch and moan about school when I didn't want to stay on the phone. And he'd shared her kisses and touches when her hormones kicked in and made her aroused. If I couldn't feel emotionally detached after sleeping with a girl just one time, how the hell could she have remained detached after four months of attentiveness and compassion?

She deserved this. She deserved to feel happy. And it was up to me to help make that happen. So I set my drink down and went to the kitchen.

I found Ryan hunched over the counter, an unopened beer in front of him as he hung his head and stared downwards. I could see the tight knotting of his muscles in his arms, as if he was trying to crush the white tile with his bare hands.

"Hey, man," I said casually, which made Ryan immediately spin around in surprise.

"Whoa, whoa," I held my hands up. "Sorry, didn't mean to startle you."

"It's okay," he said, clenching his jaw and looking away from me.

I said nothing else until I walked up within a few feet of him, turning and leaning my butt back against the counter and putting my hands into my pockets. I looked down and furrowed my brow for a moment before looking up at him. "Are you in love with her?"

Ryan stared at me for a few seconds, as if in disbelief that I'd asked him that. But he took a deep breath and stared right back at me with those crystal blue eyes, not quite icy in his stare but certainly intense. "Yes. I am."

"Okay." I nodded, still reclining back. "Dawn and I are breaking up. When I go home tomorrow, she'll be a free woman."

I'd never seen a jaw hit the floor that fast. "Excuse me?" Ryan's eyes popped open.

"I can't be here for Dawn. She's lonely and miserable without me, but she tries to keep herself pure and loyal and whatever. We love each other. We always have. I'm assuming Dawn's told you a bit about our history, how we've known each other practically since birth."

Ryan just stood there, looking dumbfounded.

I continued. "It's because I love her so much that I'm letting her go. She likes you, Ryan. She really, really likes you. If it weren't for me, you two would have become a couple long ago." I sighed, thinking back to Halloween and the whole Mark incident. "If you had, maybe some things could have been avoided," I said bitterly. With a guy like Ryan by her side, Mark would never have gotten his hands on her.

I looked at Ryan intently and he started to recover his composure. "I'm counting on you to take care of her while I'm gone. Be there for her. Support her. Protect her." I took a deep breath. "Did she ever tell you what happened that Halloween night? After she was with you? Why I drove up so suddenly?"

Ryan blanched but shook his head negative.

"Ask her about it," I encouraged. "You deserve to know. She's still fragile. But I can't always be here."

Ryan nodded but then a fierce look came into her eyes. "Ben, you do this and I won't want to give her back."

I sighed, thinking of destiny. Were Dawn and I meant to be? Or was this a world where you make your own destiny? If so, I might be sabotaging my eternal happiness to avoid seven months of pain. But I inhaled and looked at him steadily. "I guess that'll be up to Dawn when the time comes."

Ryan took a deep breath and then stood up straight. For the first time since last night, I saw the steel in his spine once again. I wondered for the umpteenth time if I wasn't making the biggest mistake of my life. "Okay," he said firmly. "And thank you."

I nodded, and now it was my turn to deflate. I was giving up the greatest woman I'd ever met, and my limbs suddenly felt like jello. I sagged against the countertop suddenly enough for Ryan to jerk forward as if to try and catch me.

But I held myself up and hung my head, sighing forlornly. When I looked up again, Ryan was holding out a fresh Corona. "You look like you could use a beer."

I nodded and reached for it, before stopping myself and sighing. "You got any tequila?"

He smiled and turned back to a different cabinet.

The game was a thriller. Even though Gwen, Dawn, and I (to a lesser extent) were Bears fans, we still liked Stanford better than Notre Dame. The Cardinal scored 14 points in the fourth quarter to come back and win 17-13, taking their record to 8-2 and ensuring they'd rise again in the polls.

When Ryan and I had returned, Dawn gave me an intense, questioning look as if wondering what I'd been doing back in the kitchen with Ryan. I gave her a wry smile and a shrug, then nodded to Ryan. Dawn's gaze flicked over to him, and the tall, hunky guy smiled at the girl he was in love with.

During the game, Ryan and Dawn had sat together once again, but this time Ryan seemed much more animated and comfortable around her. I started to see the charm and attentiveness that Dawn had described in him coming through his personality and Dawn seemed delighted to have her old Ryan back.

I, on the other hand, was rather more subdued. At first, Gwen tried to flirt with me the same as when we were at the theater, but my lack of initial response practically stopped her in her tracks. Instead I spent more of my time trading sardonic comments about the game with Robin, who would rather snark on everything when things were going bad than enjoy it if things had gone well.

It wasn't until the fourth quarter started going and Stanford mounted their comeback that I started to come alive. The beers kept coming and as the excitement built, I lost myself in the rhythms of the game as I drank and cheered and high-fived everyone with glee. Who care if it was Stanford? They were still the local team that was charging against Notre Dame.

When the game ultimately ended in victory for the Cardinal, I suddenly found myself with a lapful of excited girl, as Gwen vaulted herself onto me with drunken, cheery enthusiasm. The dirty-blonde with heavy eyeshadow wrapped her arms around my neck, giggling exuberantly and swinging around with extended arms. Then she pulled herself upright, fixed her face on my own, and planted a juicy kiss on my lips.

Already drained by the emotions of the weekend, I lost myself in that kiss, moaning into Gwen's mouth as our tongues fenced between our lips and her arms closed in even tighter behind my head. But when we pulled away, my first thought was still of Dawn and I glanced over to my girlfriend. She had her forehead against Ryan's and the two of them were smiling at each other. And then ever so gently, Ryan leaned in and pecked her on the lips, which Dawn happily accepted.

It had begun.

I looked at Stephen and cheered for a moment, then glanced around the coffee table. Where was my beer?

Some three hours after the game had ended, I set down my empty Corona bottle and let fly with a loud, noxious belch. Then I started laughing like an idiot, quite pleased with myself for the incredible noise I'd managed to produce. I heaved myself back into the couch while Gwen laughed drunkenly and rubbed my shoulder.

The dirty-blonde girl with full lips and an easy smile giggled happily, and I let my eyes rove down her torso to ogle the view of cleavage she was currently providing me. Gwen had long ago ditched her Cal football jersey, leaving her in just a white, nearly transparent wife-beater and black bra.

Stephen then stood up, chugged the rest of his Budweiser can, and crushed it on his forehead. Dropping the empty disc of aluminum onto the floor, he then struck a bodybuilder's pose with both arms flexed and pointed downwards, taking a deep breath before letting out an even louder burp than mine.

When he was done, Stephen started laughing uproariously and reached over to high-five Ryan, who raised his hand and slapped his friend's palm agreeably. Dawn and Tricia cheered on the two drunken boys. Robin had left to go home hours earlier, complaining about being a "seventh wheel".

Ryan then turned back to Dawn, smiling mirthfully as the gorgeous young blonde played with his hair and stared into his crystal blue eyes. I glanced over, feeling simultaneously happy at the pleasant expression on Dawn's face and slightly perturbed that she was making the face for someone other than me. But oddly enough, I found that I wasn't really that jealous anymore. I'd thought about and re-thought about the situation long enough, beating the dead cow until I was too tired to keep beating it. I'd accepted the situation. And the beer helped.

Amidst my musings, Dawn turned and glanced back at me. Our eyes met and for a moment, my acceptance was communicated across to her. A smile tugged at the corners of her lips, and then she turned back to Ryan, taking his face in her hands before leaning in and planting one of her volcanic kisses on his lips.

For about three seconds I watched the burgeoning couple get more and more involved in their kissing. I watched my love slipping away from me. 'It'll be okay, ' I reassured myself. 'You'll be together again.'

But I was losing her now. And a great pang of emptiness sprung up inside me, like a sinkhole was forming beneath my feet, sucking me down into an abyss of despair. I didn't like the feeling. I wanted it to go away. And when I turned and saw Gwen smiling at me, I grabbed her in my arms and planted another wet kiss on her lips.

"Mmph!" Gwen murmured in some surprise at the ferocity with which I seized her. But she returned my kiss with equal passion and wrapped her arms around my neck while pulling me down to the couch cushions with her.

When I paused to breathe, I found my mind flitting back to wonder what Dawn and Ryan were doing in that moment. My eyebrows began to furrow and I sought to block those thoughts from my mind by losing myself in my lust, kissing Gwen again as we pivoted our bodies into a horizontal position, the sexy blonde beneath me wrapping her legs around my hips and rubbing her crotch against my erection while we played tonsil hockey and bunched up each other's clothes in our hands.

The next time we had to breathe, Gwen turned her head to the side and gasped, "Ryan, uh, I think we need to use one of your bedrooms."

I turned my head as well to see Ryan in a seated position on the other couch, Dawn straddling his lap. And before he could respond, my girlfriend craned her head around and barked, "No!"

Paling slightly, Gwen gulped and whimpered, feeling desperately horny in the face of Dawn's refusal to let her take me into a bedroom.

But Dawn's eyes glittered as she stared back at her friend. "Fuck him here, Gwen. I want to watch you fuck him here." And then she turned back to face Ryan. "And I want Ben here when I do this."

Both Gwen's and my eyes opened wide in surprise at what Dawn had just said. But then Dawn crossed her arms down to the hem of her shirt and pulled up violently, yanking it off and sending it fluttering into a corner of the living room. She then reached back, unclasping her bra and shrugging out of it to bare her big tits. And then yanking on the back of Ryan's head, she pulled his face into her cleavage.

Still stunned, I then glanced over to Tricia and Stephen who were observing with their own shock and awe. Stephen especially was ogling all of Dawn that he could, and I felt a twinge of righteous anger in the back of my head. But Tricia soon grabbed her boyfriend's head, rotating it forcefully and planting a kiss on his lips while her hands reached down to start fumbling with his zipper.

Gwen was the next to get over her surprise, reaching down to my shirt and tugging upwards until I got the hint and let her take it off me. She then shoved her own wife-beater tank-top and bra up around her neck and pulled my face down to her breasts, moaning erotically when I sucked a nipple into my mouth.

While not quite as big as Dawn's, Gwen still had healthy, good-sized mounds that stood up firm and round with just a bit of heavy sag. I cupped her right breast from the side with my hand while I nursed on her left. And she ran her fingers through my hair while gasping and moaning in response to my urgent suckling.

But tit-sucking wasn't enough and soon I felt her tugging me further upwards, shoving on my chest and then hips, I eventually got the hint and turned around to sit on the couch while Gwen knelt on the floor in front of me, deftly working my clasp and zipper before tugging my jeans and boxers down to my ankles. With a quick removal of my socks and shoes, I was soon bare-ass naked on a couch with four people I barely knew. But I couldn't care less because my dick was buried four inches into Gwen's mouth while she sucked me like a vacuum cleaner.

"Ohhh, FUCK," I grunted and ran my fingers into Gwen's hair, pulling her head further down onto me. She responded my licking my shaft a few times and doing her best to take deep breaths. And then I felt a telltale relaxation in her neck, and with my hands tugging she slowly imbedded my dick into her throat.

Meanwhile, Tricia had already gotten naked and mounted her boyfriend. Stephen was kind of hairy, but he certainly was muscular and handsome nude. And his big hands with long fingers palmed Tricia's snow-white ass as he guided her up and down his pole.

At the other end of the long couch, Dawn was the one sitting back, her legs spread with one foot hanging off the end of the armrest. Ryan was topless but still had his shorts on as his head wriggled in my girlfriend's crotch. And he must have been doing a pretty good job because she moaned sensuously and rubbed his head in approval, the same way she'd done to me many, many times.

Sensing my gaze, Dawn looked over at me so that our eyes met while we both quivered in the oral pleasures others were giving us. At first, she bit her lip nervously while searching my gaze for any signs of disappointment or anger. She wouldn't find any. I really and truly just wanted to see her happy, something I believed was reflected in my smile.

It was, and Dawn got the message. With a look of absolute relief and happiness, she began to smile even more eagerly and after getting an affirmative nod from me, Dawn then looked down to Ryan, lifting his face up from her crotch and saying something softly to him.

Time slowed down then. Abstractly, I was still aware of Gwen sucking my dick, her right hand pumping my shaft while her left tickled my balls. But my focus was on Dawn and Ryan. I watched as he got to his feet and then bent at the waist to drop his shorts and white Hanes. He kicked them off his feet and then knelt on the floor again while pulling Dawn's hips to the edge of the couch and lifting her legs over his shoulders. At 6'2", his cock was at just the right height, and after pausing to kiss my girlfriend tenderly, he tugged on her hips and leaned in to sink his dick inside her.

That was all I needed to see. Returning my attention back to Gwen, I reached down and grabbed her around the waist, jerking her up off the floor. And with a power I forgot I had, I dropped her back onto the couch lengthwise, lifted one leg up over the backrest, and then swiftly buried my cock into her wet cunt.

Gwen's head jerked back and she gasped at the penetration. I didn't let up until our pubic bones banged into each other and only then did I pause to stroke her face and hair.

"Holy shit!" Gwen moaned, lolling her head around for a few seconds before turning her face to me and crushing her lips against mine. Fully enjoined, we kissed for a full minute before I planted my hands onto the couch to give myself better leverage, retracted myself several inches out of her, and then rammed myself home once again with a ton of force.

"Unnngh!" Gwen grunted when I slammed into her. Her leg came up and scissored behind my ass to get a better grip. And on my next lunge she dug in with her heels and pulled me with even more power, gasping, "Fuck me, Ben! Harder! Harder!"

I never turned down a request like that. So gritting my teeth in determination, I reached up to grab the armrest behind Gwen's head, using it to yank myself forward and really start laying the pipe to her.

Probably because they'd started well before us, Tricia and Stephen were the first to orgasm. With his arms wrapped around his girlfriend, Stephen yanked the curvy brunette down around his crotch and busting his nut insider her before getting a little dizzy and collapsing sideways across the couch. This put his head right next to where Dawn and Ryan were fucking, and his eyes seemed to glaze over as he looked up at Dawn's heaving tits above him.

Still lost in the delirium of his climax, Stephen started to reach out to paw at Dawn's nearest breast. But my girlfriend reached out and slapped his hand reproachfully just seconds before Tricia slapped his cheek and yanked him upright. Tricia got her just revenge by sliding into a seated position and parking her boyfriend on his knees in front of her, slamming his face into her crotch to lick up their mingled fluids.

I went off soon after, as I was concentrating on fucking full-force and not necessarily on lasting very long. I'd brought Gwen to one shrieking orgasm already and I managed to hold out just long enough to get Gwen one more. And while she writhed and twisted beneath me like an epileptic snake, I gripped the armrest to ram me forward a final time before unloading a gallon of cum inside her.

That just left Dawn and Ryan. Dawn had both hands on her forehead, gripping and rubbing while she whimpered constantly with her eyes closed. Ryan thrusted and pumped, his back and arm muscles rippling as he pounded the blonde teenager with a savage grace.

"Oh, Ryan ... oh, Ryan..." Dawn moaned.

"D- Dawn," he gasped. "I'm gonna cum."

"Mmm ... In my mouth!" Dawn suddenly groaned. "Cum in my mouth! I've always wanted to taste it!"

Grunting at the limits of pain, Ryan humped himself twice more into Dawn's pliant body before yanking himself out. He took one great step forward onto the couch while guiding Dawn's head forward in front of his throbbing meat cannon.

And then with the lunge of a striking cobra, Dawn swallowed up his cock and I watched her cheeks bulge as he began emptying his wad into my girlfriend's mouth.

I felt a shudder in my chest as I watched this. Even though Dawn and I had agreed to this and I truly believed in my heart that this was best for the both of us, I felt a pain deep inside just as fierce as when I'd been dumped by any of my girlfriends. I wished things could be different. I wished Dawn and I could still be together. I wished a lot of things.

It was harsh to learn that life didn't always work out the way you'd like. Not for the first time, I wondered if my life hadn't been better when I was just a child ignorant of the cruel realities of this world. My mind was numb, but searching for even more numbness I reached out and grabbed my half-empty beer, quickly downing the rest.

But this weekend wasn't over yet. I watched Dawn swallow everything Ryan had to give her and then keep sucking on his dick. I felt a small measure of pride seeing that despite him being bigger and more muscular than me, his cock wasn't any bigger. And then Dawn pulled off and looked straight at me, drunkenly happy and smiling. "Ryan, Ben, I want you two to fulfill a fantasy of mine."

Dawn didn't immediately explain what her fantasy was. All she did was ask Gwen to get me hard again, making sure I was nice and wet. The dirty blonde chick grinned and crawled back into my lap, kissing me enthusiastically before sliding next to me on the couch, pulling her hair to the other side of her neck and bending over to take my dick into her mouth again.

I sighed and let Gwen go to work. I barely knew the girl, knowing almost nothing about her besides her name. Her fellatio was enthusiastic but unspectacular, and her personality, while a bit slutty, hadn't made a huge impression on me. Depending on how things went, I might never see her again, but it didn't seem to matter. Gwen was just looking for a good time and I needed a willing body. We'd both get what we wanted out of this and then move on.

As was typical for me, I got hard faster than any guy in the room. Seeing that Dawn was still occupied with Ryan, Gwen then decided that the most efficient way of getting me hard and wet was to straddle my legs and impale her cum- filled pussy on me. Besides, if Dawn was going to steal me for a fantasy, Gwen might as well use me for as long as she could. And knowing I had to save myself for Dawn, I did my best to keep my orgasm at bay and instead focused all my considerable skill at getting Gwen off.

Next to us, Tricia was sitting on one of Stephen's legs. His hand came around to massage her pussy while she dropped a hand down to jack him off. The pair was spending their time voyeuristically watching the other four of us. I guess they decided that while they could fuck any time they wanted, only rarely did they have a chance to observe their friends doing the same.

Their positioning gave me an idea and after lifting a moaning and complaining Gwen off my dick, I spun her around and set her back down on me, this time with her back to my chest. This way, while I used the couch cushion springiness to thrust up into Gwen's tight pussy, I could also reach around with both hands to manipulate her clit and tweak her nipples.

About a minute after our renewed fucking, Dawn got Ryan hard and turned him around, sitting him down on the couch. Straddling the hunky blonde man, she kissed him passionately while jacking his cock between her legs. And after guiding his prickhead into her folds, the gorgeous blonde teenager sank his dick back inside her wet pussy.

"Ohhh..." Dawn groaned as she felt Ryan fill her up. And then she turned her head to me and said softly, "Okay, Ben."

"Mmm, gimme a minute!" Gwen gasped immediately, humping herself up and down my rod while I skillfully worked her over. I had both hands under Gwen's breasts, using them as handholds to guide her vertical thrusting as well as my own rotating hip movements.

Dawn just nodded and bent forward, pressing her tits into Ryan's face while he licked and sucked eagerly, his own hands on Dawn's hips while she rode him powerfully. She could wait a minute.

But I didn't want to wait a minute. The instant Dawn had expressed her readiness for me, every fiber of my being urged me to drop whatever I was doing and go to her, Gwen be damned. Only my training, reminding me to make the girl satisfied first held me in place. And eager to make that happen as quickly as possible, I pulled out all the stops in making Gwen cum. And not only did I want the slutty blonde to cum, I wanted her to cum so hard she wouldn't bother me for a while.

Now I'd been studying Gwen's cues and signals. After all my practice and with Keira McNeil's voice in my head, it was second nature to me to figure out Gwen's hotspots, and I figured I had a pretty good idea of what would set her off. Lifting Gwen up, I kept my cock lodged deep in her pussy and set her face first on the couch, her knees holding her up with her ass thrust back at me. Quickly, I ran my fingertips up her sides, tickling her gently and causing her to spasm momentarily to tighten up her muscles. With her in this tense state, I then reached my hand around and pinched HARD onto her left nipple, the more sensitive one, causing her to squeak in pain and surprise. And when she'd rapidly exhaled all her oxygen, I clamped my left hand over her mouth and nostrils, suffocating her briefly while I rammed my cock in and out of her cunt at a rapid pace while thrusting the thumb of my right hand into her clenched asshole.

"MMPH!" she grunted in surprise. Deprived of oxygen and overstimulated by the pain and my thumb up her butt, Gwen exploded. Her whole body jerked violently to the left, collapsing that arm as her body began tumbling downward. With my hand still covering her nose and mouth, I yanked her back and slammed my hips to press her entire torso flush against the backrest, from tits to crotch. And I held her there, unable to move or breathe while the orgasm literally sent her into a seizure.

After about fifteen seconds of constantly vibrating, Gwen's head went limp and I pulled back from her, yanking my cock out as I took two steps back. Like a marionette with it's strings cut, Gwen fell straight back and to the side, collapsing unconscious onto the couch cushions, copious amounts of honey squirting erratically out of her pussy to be mirrored by the drool dribbling out of her mouth.

"Fuckin' A!" Tricia shrieked, dismounting Stephen and rushing to her friend's side. At first, she seemed frightened and concerned for her friend. But Tricia relaxed when she saw the beatific smile on Gwen's face. "The fuck did you do to her?"

"Made her cum," I shrugged and then turned back to Dawn and Ryan.

The whole episode had scarcely taken more than the promised minute and Dawn was just starting to work her way into her new fuck. I was quickly beside them as I touched Dawn's shoulder and said softly, "I'm here."

Through heavy-lidded eyes, Dawn sighed happily before turning and planting a volcanic kiss on my lips. I felt an explosion behind my eyes, something far greater than even the orgasm I'd just given Gwen as I reveled in the exquisite agony and ecstasy of Dawn's kiss.

But almost as soon as she began, Dawn pulled away and then kissed Ryan as well, putting just as much passion into it as she had me. The kisses put both of us boys in a daze, and then Dawn smiled at her new lover. "I love Ben, Ryan. I always will. We go beyond friendship. Beyond family."

Ryan felt some of his ardor cooling at these words, but Dawn reached out and touched his face. "But I adore you. So sweet, so patient, so caring. I want you, Ryan." Dawn then turned to me. "I want you both."

Ryan and I looked at each other for a second before Dawn made her final statement. "For one night at least, I get to have you both." She turned and stroked my cheek. "Fuck my ass, Ben. Fill me up, baby."

Without waiting for an answer, the gorgeous, sweat-soaked blonde teen bent forward and planted another kiss on Ryan. Then she slid just a bit higher, crushing her breasts in his face once again and pinning him back while reaching behind herself with both hands and spreading her buttcheeks wide.

I was in a trance as I circled behind Dawn. My cock was at full readiness, throbbingly hard and soaking wet after the swampy wetness of Gwen's last orgasm. I felt a trifecta of excitements running through me: pure arousal to cum, the thrill of buggering a hot teenager's asshole, and sheer bliss at connecting so intimately with my Dawn. So with one hand braced on her lower back for leverage and my other hand guiding me to the crinkled star, I aimed, I pushed, and then I thrust myself deep into my girlfriend's bowels.

"UGH!" Dawn grunted and pressed forward, crushing Ryan's face with her tits so hard I was sure he would suffocate. What a way to go. But Dawn recovered quickly, pushing her hands at the backrest to pull back and let Ryan gasp for oxygen.

Now I'd had sex with other men in the room before. I'd even double-teamed a girl with another guy before, screwing Mizuho while she blew Jae and getting blown by Candy while Trevor occupied her other end. But this was the first time I'd ever double-penetrated a girl and the feeling was rather intense. It felt raw. It felt naughty. It half-scared me to death.

I'd buttfucked a girl while she had a dildo in the other hole, so I was expecting the sensation of another rod pressing up through a very thin internal membrane. But knowing it was Ryan's dick just separated by millimeters of wet skin was a whole 'nother story and the idea that his balls were freely swinging just below mine was a little off-putting. But I didn't care. I wouldn't give up this feeling for the world.

I held my Dawn's hips in my hand while I pumped my throbbing dick in and out of her ass. I smelled her arousal and could taste the sweat off her back when I leaned in to kiss her shoulder. And I felt the clenching of her sphincter and anal muscles, more powerful than anything in her pussy.

It was wonderful.

It was Dawn.

"Oh, gawd ... oh, fuck ... So full!" Dawn whimpered. "Fuck me, Ryan! Fuck me and fill me with your hot cum! Fuck me, Ben! Cream that jizz deep inside my ass! Fuck me! Fuck me both of you! FUCK ME!"

Grunting with exertion, Ryan and I did our best to comply and find a steady rhythm. Sandwiched between us, we worked over Dawn's poor body, overloading her with sensation.

"Like it? Is it tight? Is my ass tight for you, Ben?" the gorgeous blonde groaned. "Is my pussy wet for you, Ryan?"

Ryan grunted, "Fuck, yeah!" And he started pounding her harder, taking over the grip of her hips while I reached up to hold onto Dawn's shoulders, yanking her back against my cock with every thrust.

Two times, Dawn let her head loll back as she moaned in climax, her entire body clenching as one, squeezing around both the thick, hard cocks penetrating her body. And the third time she let her head rock, I felt Ryan speeding up as well. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," Ryan grunted while Dawn whimpered, "Ungh, ungh, ungh."

I matched their pace, synchronizing my thrusts a half-beat off Ryan's so that we literally started passing Dawn's hips back and forth like a ping pong ball. Each beat, he'd slam his dick upwards, rocking her hips back. And on the half-beat, I'd cram my cock up her rectum, slamming her back down. One-and-two-and-three- and-four, Ryan and I sped up together, driving Dawn up the proverbial wall.

And as Dawn threw her head back, I reached around, palming her tits and yanking her upright to put her ear right beside my face. "I love you, Dawn!" I husked. "I'll always love you!"

My love was all she needed to climax again. I felt the clench around my cock as she peaked, feeling the familiar vibrations as her body trembled in orgasm. Shortly after, I felt the seriously WEIRD sensation of Ryan blowing his load inside Dawn's pussy, his cum splattering against the opposite side like a fire hose spraying down a tarp. And then I relaxed my own muscles and let fly, firing away with both barrels to send my cum shooting into the depths of Dawn's ass.

There was no sound. I heard nothing but the roar of my own heartbeat. In slow motion, I watched Dawn's mouth gape open and her eyes roll up into her head. I watched the muscles twitching in her neck. And I watched the twist of her shoulders as she howled noiselessly to the heavens.

She was beautiful. She was power and grace and energy and form. If I could freeze that sight in front of my eyes and be otherwise blind for the rest of my life, it would not be a waste, for I would have a vision of perfection for all time.

But time rolled on, as it tends to do. The vision of perfection changed as Dawn collapsed forward, her body descending away from me until my dick popped free of her ass, lest I fall over with her. And when I blinked again, what I saw before me was Dawn cuddled up to Ryan's chest, his arms stroking her back while she rested her head on his shoulder, his dick still embedded inside her.

Life goes on.

Eventually, we got ourselves cleaned up and re-dressed. I knew Dawn and I had reached a massive turning point in our relationship, a detour from which we might never return. But that's life. We're just teenagers.

Gwen woke up, trying to figure out what semi-truck had hit her. When her memory started to come back to her, she flung her arms around me and gave me a wet, sloppy kiss. She wrote down her number and shoved it into my jeans pocket, making me swear I'd call her if I ever came back up to the Bay Area.

Dawn and Ryan shared a tender kiss, Dawn promising to give him a call the next evening ... after I'd gone home.

We then bid our goodbyes and carefully made the drive back to the Evans house. I steered Dawn's Chevy with my left hand and my right hand never left Dawn's thigh. Her hand never left the top of mine.

Upon arrival, we showered together, lovingly massaging each other's sore muscles under the warm spray. Even once we were clean, we hugged each other, pressing our wet, naked bodies together and swaying gently until our fingers wrinkled to resemble shriveled prunes. And we tumbled into bed naked, face-to-face with our legs intertwined and our arms around each other.

We kissed and kissed and promised each other that our love would endure for all eternity. We stroked each other's face and whispered "I love you" over and over again, neither of us tiring of either hearing or saying the phrase. Then, the alcoholic fog took over. And with our noses pressed together, we fell asleep.

We awoke on Sunday awkwardly, with worried looks and tight eyes. Both of us were fully aware that this was our last day together, and as such, our last day as boyfriend/girlfriend.

DJ sensed our unease and intelligently stayed back. We ate breakfast with Dawn's parents, both of them realizing something weird was going on and giving us our space. There was no way to forget what had happened yesterday, and the knowledge of our impending separation hung over us like storm clouds.

In a desperate attempt to forestall the inevitable, Dawn and I spent the entire day in her bedroom. We did absolutely EVERYTHING. Anything we'd ever done together, we tried. Anything we could think of, we tried. In terms of sheer number, we had more sex and more orgasms in a single day than we ever had during our entire relationship. I came four times before lunch, and three more times after. I lost track of how many Dawn had. I came in her pussy, her ass, and her mouth. I came in her hair, on her face, and on her tits. At one point, I pulled out of her pussy, jizzed all over her asshole, and then used my cum as a lube to shove my still-hard prick into her ass and ream it out until I came again.

But it was all so ... anticlimactic. We couldn't really enjoy it because we both knew we were just desperately clinging to our relationship. And after my seventh orgasm as the hour for my departure approached, I lay back and whimpered to the ceiling, "What are we doing? Why are we doing this?"

Dawn crawled over to me, tears coming down her eyes to match mine as she sobbed, "I don't know. Are we doing the right thing?"

"Come back with me, Dawn. My family would love to have you living with us. My school is one of the best rated in the country. You can finish your credits with no problem!" I pleaded.

"Ben, this is my home," Dawn sighed.

"Then I'll come up here! I'll finish my school up here! Our early-decision applications are already DONE."

"That's YOUR home. Your friends." She furrowed her eyebrows. "It's only a few more months."

"Then let's not break up," I pleaded. "I'll come back for Christmas. And then Spring Break. I can drive up for random weekends in the middle. I'll come up every weekend!"

"Ben, don't be ridiculous." She sighed. "You said it yourself: I need to explore this with Ryan or I'll wonder about it for the rest of my life. Besides, neither of us is ready to leave home just yet."

I exhaled. I knew she was right. I loved her, but I wasn't ready to leave home yet. Yeah, I could probably manage and a big part of me promised I could deal with anything. But I loved my family. I loved my sisters. I couldn't abandon Brooke and the twins. Not yet. And being still in High School, I just didn't feel quite ready to leave home.

Dawn then brushed my tears away, biting her lip before managing a smile. "Ben, I know you love me, but do you trust me?"

"Absolutely," I sighed.

"We'll be together again. I promise. Trust in that."

SO WHAT CAN YOU GUYS FEEL ABOUT THIS CHAPTER. GOOD? SAD? DID YOU AWAKEN SOMETHING? IF YOU QUIT NOW.. YOU WILL MISS A LOT OF F@PPENINGS IN THE FUTURE

IT FEELS SO WRONG, YET IT FEELS SO NICE..

-Brandy.

33 Chapter 28: Control l

NOVEMBER 2001, SENIOR YEAR

"Ben! Ben!"

I awoke on Monday morning to find my mom shaking me.

"Wake up! You're going to be late for school!"

Groaning, I managed to pry my eyelids open, feeling the tug of my eye boogers trying to weld them shut. Automatically, I rolled in bed and peeked with one eye to my clock, noting the hour. "Ah, shit."

"Watch your language, young man," Mom scolded.

"Yes'm," I nodded and started doing a pushup to lift myself off the bed. Mom sighed and then left the room. And the instant the door closed my arms collapsed, dropping me back down to the mattress where I rolled to the side and reached my arms out, miming the act of spooning behind Dawn.

My arms ached, not from weariness but because Dawn wasn't there anymore. For the past two nights I'd gotten to hold her, fall asleep with her fragrance in my nostrils. And now I didn't know if I'd ever get to do it again.

She promised we'd be together again. I wanted to believe her. But this morning, all alone and hundreds of miles away while she was doing who knew what with Ryan, it was hard to believe.

I sniffled away the first few tears that started rolling down my cheeks; I wasn't a crier. And then slowly picking myself up and out of bed, I got ready for school.

"So how was your date with Kenta?" I asked Brooke on the drive to school. I hadn't been in a talking mood after flying home last night, pretty much eating dinner and then secluding myself in my room, thinking about Dawn until I passed out.

My little sister blushed beet red, a naughty little smile on her face. "Promise you won't be mad?"

I knew. I gave her a warm smile and asked, "Did you two have sex?"

"Yeah..." Brooke sighed happily, practically melting into her seat. "It was beautiful..."

I reached out and patted her knee. "I'm happy for you." A sudden wave of emotion seized me, and I sniffled and started fighting back the next set of tears that started rolling down my cheek. It was the cosmic circle of life. One relationship dies, and another springs up somewhere else. "Real happy for you..."

"Ben?" Brooke keyed in on my emotional state. She'd probably seen me cry perhaps twice in her entire memory. Her voice suddenly became concerned. "Ben, what's wrong? Are you upset that I'm dating someone else? Ben, I really don't mean to hurt you. You know-"

"No, no," I interrupted and wiped away the tear. "It's not about you. Really, Brooke. I'm happy for you. You just make damn sure he respects you more than Perry did, understand?"

"I know. I learned from that mistake. Besides, I've already slept with him. What more can he pressure me for?"

I sighed, "You'd be surprised."

"Ben, what's wrong?" My bratty little sister had never sounded to sympathetic before. "Did something happen with you and Dawn over the weekend?"

I winced and shook so hard that Brooke shrieked when I suddenly jerked the wheel and pulled over to the curb, concentrating just long enough to put the car in park and turn on the flashers before breaking down in terrible, wracking sobs. I folded my arms over the top of the steering wheel and put my head down, unable to stop myself from shaking and sobbing like a little baby.

After a minute or two I realized that Brooke was gently stroking my back. I really didn't want to hear any hollow platitudes or encouragements that it would be alright. But Brooke didn't offer any. Instead, in a quiet, plaintive voice she whimpered, "Ben, you're scaring me. What's wrong?"

The sound of my little sister's frightened voice snapped me out of my mini-funk. The big brother protective instinct kicked in and I sat up quickly, taking a deep breath and then letting out a very long, long exhalation while wiping my eyes. "Uh, sorry, sorry."

"Ben, did you and Dawn break up?"

"Yeah," I sighed and gritted my teeth, willing myself not to start crying again.

"Why? Doesn't she love you?"

"Yeah, yeah, she does."

"Did you do something stupid again?"

"No!" I rolled my eyes and shot daggers at Brooke. But then I thought of giving Dawn up. That WAS pretty stupid, wasn't it? "Well ... I mean, no, I didn't cheat or go behind her back or do anything like that. But..." I took a deep breath. "I let her go. She was miserable without me and craving some attention. We both have been. Spending this much time apart has been really hard."

"Oh," Brooke said quietly and digested that.

"So we decided to take a break for the rest of the year and then see how things are going next summer. The plan is to get back together then."

Brooke blinked rapidly. "But what if things change? What if you fall in love with other people?"

My jaw started quivering and my tear ducts threatened to start pouring once again. Almost shivering, I managed to croak, "That's what I'm afraid of."

After a few more minutes of Brooke talking me down, I managed to pull things together enough to get us to school. But the delay on the side of the road coupled with my late start in the morning meant we'd have to rush to get to class on time. I dropped off Brooke at the curb and then headed for the very back of the student parking lot. Then I had to sprint to my first period.

Adrienne came and found me during the morning break after second period. She took one look at me and then practically vaulted herself into my arms. Hugging me fiercely, she cooed, "Ben! There you are!"

Still in pain and feeling lonely after losing Dawn, I practically melted into Adrienne's embrace. It felt SOOO good to be hugged like this and I felt my eyes threatening to tear up again. I moaned in mixed sadness and relief and clutched Adrienne tightly. She hummed happily feeling how hard I was squeezing her back.

"Aww, you miss me, Ben?" she said brightly, her cheek pressed to mine as she looked over my shoulder.

I just sniffled and nodded my head yes.

Adrienne giggled. "Or maybe you'd like to pick up right where we left off?"

The flirty musicality of her voice reminded me of just where we'd left off, the last time I'd seen Adrienne. It had just been the past Thursday, after Thanksgiving Dinner. Arousal and desire had led us into bed together where Adrienne offered me everything. And while I hadn't gone so far as to have sex with her, she'd blown me to orgasm and then I'd eaten her out to two of her own before sending her away. The prospect of sex did excite me, but the whole memory reminded me of how I'd been saving myself for Dawn. And the memory of Dawn was NOT helping my emotional mood.

Still giggling, Adrienne started to pull herself back. "Mmm ... maybe we can take advantage of-" Her voice abruptly cut off as she saw my face. "Ben? Are you okay? What's wrong?" she asked in an anxious tone.

I furrowed my eyebrows and sighed.

Adrienne intuitively figured it out. Men are pretty simple creatures. There are only so many things that can affect us emotionally this way. And like Brooke, Adrienne knew there was really only ONE thing that could affect me this way. "Did something happen with you and your girlfriend?"

I exhaled and looked at Adrienne intensely. For all the complications in our relationship, I did consider her a friend and truly, for the past several weeks, she'd been my closest friend. "Look, I'd rather this didn't get spread around."

"Okay."

I took a deep breath, looked Adrienne in the eye, and informed her, "Dawn and I decided to take a break. The long-distance thing was just too hard."

[gasp] [gasp]

The whoosh of air from off to my left caught my attention and I quickly turned to see Maddie Chung and Nadine Butler quickly walking away from us, whispering excitedly. They'd just overheard my statement and the gasps had come from them.

I sighed and rolled my eyes. This was high school. I was sure everyone would know soon enough.

At first I was afraid Adrienne would see my breakup with Dawn as a chance to re- start a relationship with me. But somewhat unexpectedly, she didn't make any moves and instead actually toned down her flirting with me. That break, she walked me to my next class. At lunch, she kept her mouth shut when my other friends asked why I was in a funky mood. And after school, she followed me home, walked me into my bedroom, and then ordered me to vent all my emotions.

At first I felt a little weird about it. After all, it's not often a guy talks out his relationship problems with an ex-girlfriend. Actually, most guys don't talk about their relationship problems with anyone. I was Kenny's best friend and we'd never had a single deep conversation about love or romance. But I actually had done some confessing before, with Keira. And after a herky-jerky start, I started to spill to Adrienne.

She already knew about some of my relationship issues with Dawn. Before, I'd explained our background and history and even told her that we'd agreed to an open relationship. But now I vented to Adrienne about the long-distance loneliness and the lack of a constant physical presence. I explained about how Dawn was getting a lot of male attention and there was a really good guy pursuing her. And I talked about giving Dawn the chance to explore a real relationship with someone other than me. I was breaking up with her because I loved her so much and because she clearly had feelings for this guy. And now I was paying the price.

Initially, I planned to hold back a bit. Some of the details were private, things that Adrienne didn't really need to know. But as time went on and on and Adrienne alternated listening attentively and asking insightful questions, I found myself just letting loose and spilling everything.

I even talked about Adrienne to Adrienne herself, explaining how I still had feelings for her and was supremely attracted to her, but that I didn't want to hurt her because I couldn't give her the relationship she wanted. Barely a day removed from my Dawn, I was still in love with my now ex-girlfriend.

And when it was all over, my emotions drained, I sighed with great relief. I'd released all my bottled-up pain.

"Feel better?" Adrienne asked.

"Yeah, actually. Thanks, A.D." I sighed.

A little smile came to Adrienne's face. Her eyes popped open in wonder and I watched her cheeks rising upwards as the smile became a full-blown grin.

"What?" I queried in confusion.

Adrienne giggled. "You just called me A.D."

My eyes popped open. My association with the nickname was that of "All-Day Adrienne," which was somewhat derogatorily sexual. "Oh, uh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean-"

"No, no. I like it, Ben. I mean, I know the way some people use it but my closest friends call me A.D." She smiled. "Candy, Mizu, Lynne, the rest. I liked hearing you say it. It means you're finally thinking of me as a real friend."

"I do," I said earnestly. I looked down nervously, thinking of some of the other things I'd just admitted to her, specifically my attraction. "I, uh, I hope I didn't make you uncomfortable with some of the things I said about you."

Adrienne laughed and waved me off. "No, no, don't worry about it. If you weren't still physically attracted to me it'd hurt my feelings. You're a guy. The sexual tension stuff is inevitable." The gorgeous blonde ran her own hands across her boner-inducing body with a little grin. Then she sighed and then looked down. "Besides, you've still got to deal with me being a little in love with you."

I bit my lip and raised my eyebrows. "Yeah, about that. Adrienne, I'm sooo not ready to-"

"I know," she interrupted.

I paused and then started again, "I could really just use a friend right now."

"And I want to be your friend, Ben. Really." She smiled, reaching over and squeezing my hand.

I smiled, turning my hand over and squeezing back. "Thanks, A.D."

That evening, I told my family that Dawn and I had decided to take a break. The twins were suitably saddened but immediately perked up when I told them the plan was to get together again in the summer. They instantly dismissed the whole breakup thing as 'typical' since in their minds, Dawn and I broke up and got back together EVERY summer as it was. According to the twins, we'd been dating off and on since we were their age. And I had to admit, their point of view and relaxed attitude about the situation encouraged me that things would be alright in the end.

Brooke, of course, already knew. But to my surprise, so did my parents. Dawn had told her mom who of course told my mom, who then told my dad. The three of them were mildly saddened. But Mom was pragmatic about it all, saying that we WERE only seventeen and that it wasn't like Dawn and I wouldn't be friends forever. She said it was probably for the best that we both stretch our wings a bit before settling down.

Buoyed by my family's encouragement, Tuesday I was a little less depressed, although still not yet at my usual level of sociability. However, word of my breakup with Dawn HAD gotten out amongst my classmates.

One time, I was coming out of the bathroom when I overheard two Senior-class girls chatting next to a trash can. "Guess who's back in circulation?" Girl One giggled with her back to me.

Girl Two gave her a blank look and Girl One exclaimed in a whispered, excited voice, "Ben --!"

The sound of my name got my attention and I turned my head sharply, arching one eyebrow. Girl Two saw me and her eyes got real big.

Girl One, oblivious to my presence kept chattering, "He broke up with his girlfriend from San Francisco or something and he's available again! He's sooo cute and you've heard the rumors about what he can do in the bedroom. I mean, he's not even dating Adrienne Dennis anymore but she's been following him around like a-"

"Hi, Ben!" Girl Two exclaimed as she suddenly stopped trying to shush her friend with hand gestures and stepped to the side to greet me.

Girl One just went rigidly still, her back to me while Girl Two fought to maintain a plastic smile.

I just grinned and said charmingly, "Ladies..." before continuing on my way. I had to admit, knowing the opinion of me in the hallways was nice. But I'd gotten used to not being bothered by random girls and in my current state of mourning for Dawn, I wasn't really looking forward to unwanted female attention. I'd rather just be left alone.

So for the rest of the day, I stayed close to my friends while radiating "Get the fuck away from me" signals to just about everyone else. My friends understood that I wasn't feeling my best, even though they'd never met Dawn and therefore couldn't really help me beyond the usual encouragements that I'd be alright. And it was Adrienne, of all people, who got them organized around me.

Adrienne explained that girls, in general, had a much more difficult time coming on to a guy when he had other girls with him. For example, girls wouldn't have a problem approaching me if I was walking around with Kenny. But no girl in school would try to come flirt with me while Adrienne was by my side. So while no formal 'rotation' or anything was set, Adrienne, Lynne, Heather, Megan, Cassidy, Stephanie, and the Sanders Twins went out of their way to hang around me or walk with me to class whenever it was more or less on the way. Even Elaine stuck around from time to time.

And between the girls' constant presence and my general attitude, I managed to keep from having anyone hit on me ... too much. All I wanted to do was go to class, eat my lunch, and go home.

And for a couple of weeks, that's all I did.

DECEMBER 2001, SENIOR YEAR

It was a Wednesday when I found myself alone during the morning break. Cassidy usually walked with me from second period to my crew's hangout spot, but Cameron called her cell phone and Freckles stepped over to a private area to chat with her boyfriend.

And so I was alone when I heard a flirty, "Heyyy, Ben," sound off to my left. I glanced over just in time to brace myself as a very pretty Asian girl bumped her hip into mine, knocking me off balance for a brief second. My eyes ran down her slender figure, almost curveless with narrow hips and an elongated torso. Flared jeans made her seem even skinnier and the skintight, pastel pink quarter-sleeved top hugged her almost toothpick arms. A long neck and dangling earrings highlighted the approach to her narrow face with high cheekbones. Her dark, lustrous hair was both silky and shimmery. And her big almond eyes with long eyelashes fixed engagingly on mine. At once she looked both delicate and beautiful.

"Hey, Maddie," I answered neutrally.

"You're looking good today. Much better than you've been the past couple of weeks or so."

I arched an eyebrow. "Is that a compliment or an insult?"

Maddie laughed musically and slapped my shoulder. "Just an observation." Her voice pitched lower as she said sincerely, "I heard about you and your girlfriend. I'm sorry."

I shrugged. "It's okay. We're still friends."

"That's good, that's good," she giggled and turned away from a moment, exposing a wide expanse of her neck, the creamy skin somehow very erotically enticing. I suppressed the desire to stare. In my two-plus weeks of Dawn- recovery, I hadn't had sex and barely masturbated, and as my heart started to get over the pain, my libido had begun to come alive again in fits and spurts.

"So how have you been holding up?" Maddie then looked back at me, smiling enigmatically. "Feeling lonely or were you kinda used to it with her out of town?"

"Kinda used to it, I guess. But yeah, it's still lonely," I darted my eyes over to her, wondering where this was going. In another minute I'd make it to my hangout spot and the rest of my friends.

But then Maddie abruptly stepped in front of me and turned around, stopping me in my tracks lest I run her over. She wrapped her arms around her own willowy body and smiled sweetly. "Look, tell me if it's just too soon, but a guy like you really doesn't have to be lonely. I'm sure there are more than a few girls here who would love to keep you company, Ben."

Coolly evaluating the pretty cheerleader's expression, I paused and looked her in the eye. "I just got out of a very serious relationship, Maddie. I'm really not ready to start dating again."

An engagingly predatory smile crossed Maddie's face. "Well, there are a few of us who don't mind skipping all that dating stuff, Ben. You know, Ben, maybe just a casual opportunity to release some tension would be good for you. Unclog the pipes as it were."

"Maddie..." My tone shifted uncomfortably.

"Hey, hey," she held a hand up and started to turn away, looking achingly graceful as she did. "No pressure. Just letting you know the offer's on the table. And if you ever, ah, feel like doing a little plumbing ... just let me know."

Arching an eyebrow, I just watched as Maddie turned and walked away. Damn she had a fine ass...

I'd already spent half the day fantasizing about Madeline Chung's fine ass, picturing her bent over my bed with her legs spread wide while I plunged my cock into her over and again. She had such long and slender limbs I started imagining what pretzel-like positions I could fold her into. I already knew from seeing her cheerleading that the girl was quite flexible and wondered if she could tuck her own legs back behind her shoulders while I gripped her hips and hammered her until she saw stars.

Then it was Nadine Butler's turn just after school ended. Clad in her skimpy white cheerleading outfit, the perky bottle-blonde Junior giggled and flirted a bit before making her rather obvious proposition. I had started to brush her off but then she giggled and added, "Or maybe Maddie and I can both visit you and the three of us can find a way to relax and unwind."

After two weeks of no sex, the husk in Nadine's tone had me sprouting an instant boner. Seriously, when did younger girls get so bold? I had to just stop and ask, "Really, Nadine, why me? If you came on like this to almost any guy in school you'd have them eating out of the palm of your hand."

Nadine grinned and giggled. "Maybe. But not every guy has your reputation for being the most incredible fuck in school, Ben. Adrienne, Mizuho, Donna, Summer ... Need I go on? You're a prize, Ben; and half the cheer squad wants to brag that they took a ride on the Ben Rollercoaster just once." By this point Nadine was very much in my personal space, her hand on my chest as she molded her body against mine, batting her eyes as she looked up at me. "So can I hop on for a ride? Would you want me in the front ... or in the back?" She grabbed my hand and moved my palm over her asscheeks.

I breathed shallowly, honestly considering her offer. It was just sex, no strings. I'd been there before. Just sex ... and it would feel so good. And in my emotional state, the release of orgasm sounded like a GREAT idea.

But I couldn't. A year ago, I probably would have just said, "What the hell?" and invited both Maddie and Nadine to my place to get frisky. But now I knew that no matter how casual we agreed things to be, sex always changed people. I'd have to see the girls again, at school, and who knew how they'd truly react around me for the rest of the year?

I put my hand on Nadine's shoulder and gently pressed, pushing her away from me. "Nadine..." My tone shifted uncomfortably.

"Hey, hey," she held a hand up and then dug out a piece of paper, a pink, origami-folded little square that she slipped into my pocket, her hands brushing over the bulge in my jeans a little carelessly. "Just call me sometime, okay?"

Then twirling around a full turn-and-a-half so that her cheer skirt raised high enough to show me her bloomers, Nadine spun and giggled. "See ya later, Ben."

Once I got home that Wednesday, I wound up staring at my bedroom wall for well over 30 minutes, completely unable to focus. I had a ton of homework in front of me, but every time I looked down and started to try and read or write, my mind would drift. I thought of Maddie and Nadine, willingly offering to take me for a ride just to experience the thrill. I thought of Dawn, wishing she were here with me. I thought of Adrienne, my omnipresent friend with great tits who constantly wore cleavage-baring shirts. And I even thought of Brooke, who was spending all her time being madly in love with her new boyfriend.

I hadn't had sex with anyone but myself since leaving Dawn that fateful Sunday. Two and a half weeks of celibacy had taken its toll on me, and my hands were jittery as if I had been starving for hours. I craved the feel of a girl's skin beneath my fingers. I hungered for the scent of a woman's arousal. And I was desperate to feel my cock spunking out a massive load deep into a sucking womb.

Last Wednesday during dinner, I'd found myself staring rather noticeably at Adrienne's cleavage. I was obvious enough, even in front of the twins, that Adrienne had surreptitiously fastened two additional buttons to remove her tits from view.

Twice in the past week, I'd caught myself just before going over to Brooke's room to literally beg for sex. I knew she had her budding relationship with Kenta and I didn't want to interfere, but I couldn't think of any other person I could find relief with without consequences.

But Maddie and Nadine's flirtations today pushed me to the limits of my control. And after a while of staring at the ceiling today, I decided I wouldn't be able to focus until I unclogged my pipes, as Maddie put it. The twins were home, which put surfing the web for porn on the family room computer out of the question. That left me with just my magazines and my right hand. So grabbing a wad of tissues and one of my favorite mags, I crawled onto bed with erection in hand.

One terribly unsatisfying ejaculation later, I at least managed to do my homework. But the sexual tension inside me had barely abated. I was already on the edge, and things only got worse when Brooke returned home.

The day had been a full-uniform practice day. Now cheerleader uniforms aren't actually very revealing. Yeah, the skirts aren't very long but they still don't reveal as much leg as what high school girls usually wear for shorts. The tops are often too thick to reveal much and the necklines are pretty high. But the mental association with a cheerleader's outfit is just so much sexier than a normal outfit; and the coordinated colors, sparkly makeup, and stylized hair just put that sexuality over the top.

So on a day when I felt incredibly overwhelmed with sexual tension, having Brooke, Jennifer Vo, and Kady Jacobsen tromp into the house wearing their cheerleader uniforms while panting heavily did NOT help matters.

"Hey, Ben," Kady grinned as she walked very slowly past me, enjoying the feel of my eyes on her as she wriggled her ass. "You look a little tense."

Pivoting gracefully on one foot, she then reversed course, only to climb face- forward onto the wing chair next to me and lean over the backrest, looking back to the kitchen and to her friends while simultaneously thrusting her ass in my direction.

Uncontrollably, I groaned before I could clamp a hand over my mouth. The saucy redhead then was even so bold as to flip up the back of her skirt, showing me her cheerleading bloomers stretched tight against her firm buttcheeks.

There was teasing, and then there was blatant exhibition. Brooke and Jennifer took one look at my face and burst into laughter, Kady soon joining them in giggle fits. Video games or not, I decided I should have just stayed in my room. At least the girls didn't stay long.

The final straw came just after 6pm when the doorbell rang. Per routine, I went over to the front door and opened it for Adrienne.

"Hey, Ben!" Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant. Even in the pathetic illumination of the porch light and whatever was shining through the doorway, she was absolutely breathtaking. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up. And the outfit she was wearing nearly made me cream my shorts.

I didn't answer her. Having to tighten my ab muscles to avoid an embarrassing mess in my pants, I simply groaned in agony and turned around, walking away stiffly.

"Ben?" Adrienne called after me as she stepped inside.

Without turning back to face her, I just waved my hand dismissively and headed for the stairs. Behind me I heard Eden and Emma rushing to greet her, distracting Adrienne long enough for me to escape.

Shutting the door to my room, I grabbed the tissue box and dropped my pants to the floor. Less than ten seconds later, I spunked my wad into the tissues. Only then did I start breathing normally again.

Later on, Adrienne asked "You okay?" when I joined everyone at the dinner table, an honest look of concern on her face.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm fine, A.D." I nodded. Like before, the ejaculation had removed the urgency but almost none of the sexual desire still inside me. I averted my eyes from her cleavage.

"Yeah, A.D.!" Eden chirped.

"We're doing great, A.D.!" Emma added. The twins giggled excitedly. They'd picked up on my new use of Adrienne's nickname over the past two weeks and thought it was just the coolest thing ever. If only they knew what it meant.

Adrienne smirked and then returned her attention to my parents, who were asking her about how school was going. Just another Wednesday Dinner at our house.

Post-dinner found Adrienne and I sitting on a couch in the living room for what had become our weekly chat. We talked at school quite a bit since she was still more or less my best friend, hanging out with me at all the breaks and lunches. But Wednesday nights had become our time to really talk about personal things without the presence of our friends hovering in the background, potentially able to hear.

"You seem happy, Adrienne."

She smiled. "Still switching back and forth on the name?"

I shrugged. "'A.D.' is friendly. 'Adrienne' is more sincere. It's a beautiful name, and you're looking particularly beautiful today," I smiled as we settled in.

She giggled. "Why thank you, kind sir. How good of you to notice that I'm looking so ... enticing." She laughed and cupped her own boobs, which were quite on display in the scoop-neck top she was currently wearing. My dad had been unable to keep himself from staring.

I chuckled, "Well, yeah, obviously. But I meant you're looking happy again. You've come alive the past couple of weeks."

"How could I not?" Adrienne lasered her gaze on me, her eyes glowing their golden color and I was actually a bit surprised by her intensity. "Hope springs eternal."

I snorted. "That's quite a difference from near-suicidal little more than a month ago, don't you think? What's changed in two weeks?"

Adrienne frowned, furrowing her eyebrows and giving me a 'Don't you know?' look. Then she shook her head and rolled her eyes. "Sometimes you're such a blockhead, Ben," she drawled.

"Huh?"

"Nevermind," she waved. "It's a lot of little things. My dad is coming home more often. It's not like we have a great relationship or anything, but just knowing that he's around makes me feel more like I'm in an actual family and not completely on my own. And I'm doing much better on the 'friends' front."

I chuckled and pointed to myself. "What, hanging out with ME?"

Adrienne laughed. "Not everything is about you, Ben. Seriously, I'm getting much closer with Lynne and Heather. We've been going shopping and talking more lately. Ooh, and Candy's been coming over a lot. Did I tell you she broke up with Trevor?"

I shook my head. "No, that's too bad."

"Nah. It wasn't really a healthy relationship. I'm glad she dumped him." Then Adrienne fixed me with a silly grin and mimed licking. "Besides, she came running straight into my arms for some ... comfort..."

The fire in Adrienne's eyes let me know that she and Candy had resumed their friends-with-benefits Sapphic relationship. Oh, to have a camera in THAT bedroom.

"I'm really happy for you, Adrienne," I said warmly.

She smiled and propped her head up with an elbow over the backrest. "You're right. It IS more sincere when you say my full name."

I just smiled.

"So what about you? What's going on, Ben?" Adrienne raised her eyebrows. "You seemed to be making so much progress and getting less depressed over the past few weeks. But for the past few days you've been getting a little tense. Especially today."

I blushed and bit my lip while both eyebrows raised. "You know, I don't think that's a conversation I can have where the twins might walk in and overhear."

"What? Are you suffering from sexual tension, Ben?" Adrienne giggled, a teasing smile on her face.

Looking nervously towards the living room entrances for any signs of skulking little sisters, I answered quietly. "Something like that."

Adrienne's eyes narrowed to tiny slits as a light bulb went off in her head, and she smiled predatorily. "Did you go jerk off when I arrived for dinner, Ben?"

My deep red blush and averted eyes answered for her.

"Well, nice to know I still have that effect on you. But you've only been apart from your ex-girlfriend for two-and-a-half weeks, Ben," Adrienne arched an eyebrow at me. "I haven't gotten laid since August."

I didn't really have anything to say to that; she had me trumped. And then Adrienne leaned forward. "How did you handle it before? You went from August until what, Halloween? Before seeing your ex-girlfriend again?"

I blanched. The only girls I'd slept with during that timeframe were Brooke and Brandi, my own sisters. And I was NOT about to talk about that. "Uh, I handled it," I muttered and looked significantly towards the entrances again. "And like I said, I'm not comfortable having that particular conversation where my sisters might overhear. Brooke's quite the sneak, you know."

Now Adrienne's eyebrows raised and a twinkle came into her hazel eyes. Looking thoughtful, she ran her fingers back through her blonde hair; I swore I could see the gears turning in her head. And then abruptly, she sat up straight and started getting to her feet.

I frowned. "Where're you going?"

"Hang on a sec." Adrienne then went into the family room where my parents were huddled up on the couch, watching some sitcom on TV. I followed after. Adrienne then got my parents' attention and then asked, "Hey, Ben and I are going to walk over to my place. We need to talk about some stuff and Ben would rather the little ones don't overhear."

Mom looked back and forth between me and Adrienne for a second before nodding. "Okay. Don't stay out too late, Ben."

"I won't," I nodded.

"Great," Adrienne smiled. "Good night to both of you."

A few minutes later I was cinching my jacket a little tighter around my shoulders as we stepped outside for the short walk down the street. At first we were rather quiet. Per usual, Adrienne's house was dark and empty. Drab and gray, I naturally wanted to speak in a quieter voice or in this case, not at all.

Upon arrival, Adrienne fished out her keys, opened the door, then took my hand and led me inside. Without bothering to turn on a hallway light and guided only by the moon shining through the windows, she led me in a straight line to her bedroom.

Once there, my one-time girlfriend turned on the bedside table lamp and gestured for me to sit on the bed. She then dropped her keys on top of a mirrored vanity she had against one wall and then walked straight into her closet while beginning to remove her peacoat.

I had tensed up a little bit during the walk across. The quietness and lack of conversation was mildly disconcerting, as was the darkened and foreboding house. There had been a nagging feeling in the back of my head the whole way over, and after another few seconds I remembered the last time I was in this room: Halloween night. Adrienne had been doing her level best to seduce me, pleading with me to love her.

But at the very last second, I'd held onto my love for Dawn, returned home, and found out she'd been drugged and date-raped by Mark.

So with those thoughts in mind, despite my presence on Adrienne's bed, I wasn't feeling particularly aroused. Contributing to that lack of any sexual tension was the way Adrienne went about settling into her room after the day, dropping her keys and shedding her outer layers of clothing casually, with no hint of seduction.

But then Adrienne didn't stop at removing her coat. I was idly glancing around her room, staring at nothing before my gaze returned back to the closet where Adrienne had stepped inside. The door was wide open and the closet light on, and when I looked through my eyes popped open wide as I realized that Adrienne was shrugging out of her blouse, leaving me a clear view of her naked back interrupted only by the wide band of a black bra. Immediately after, she bent at the waist to drop her jeans, having to tug at them since they were so tight on her long, slender legs. This made her thrust her ass back at me, the back of her black thong practically disappearing into her crack to afford me a nearly unblemished view of her perky buttocks. And when she stood up again, I nearly started hyperventilating as she reached behind herself and unsnapped the bra.

Adrienne never turned around. I got a bit of side-boob when she turned slightly to grab a spaghetti-strap pajama top and pull it on. And only then did the gorgeous blonde teenager turn around and saunter back into the bedroom. She wasn't surprised to find me staring straight at her with a slack jaw.

And thus clad solely in a skimpy top that was sheer enough to clearly show her areolas and hardened nipples and a tiny black thong, Adrienne joined me on the bed. I neither retreated nor approached her, merely staying rigidly still and fighting to remember to breathe.

"Adrienne," I gasped. "What are you doing?"

"I'm just sitting here with you."

"But you're..." I waved at the two tiny bits of fabric she was wearing, the top cut almost down to her nipples and the hem ending well above her belly-button. "You're dressed a little ... Well ... Uh ... Isn't this a bit much between friends?"

She shrugged nonchalantly. "I wear the same around my other friends."

"None of them are male." My eyebrows raised.

Adrienne giggled. "Huh. That's true."

"So what are you doing?" I said in mild exasperation, fighting not to hyperventilate.

Adrienne took a deep breath, which only filled her big E-cup tits even bigger and made my eyes yo-yo down to them for a second. "Ben, I swore to myself I wouldn't ever push you." She smiled. "Tease you, maybe, but not push you. So I'm leaving this up to you."

I nodded slowly, my brain warring for processing power with my dick as I willed myself to listen and understand whatever Adrienne was saying.

"I want you, Ben," Adrienne said in a firm voice. "I've wanted you since you first showed up outside my house to stop Tyson from forcing me into anything back in August. You are a phenomenal lover, I get VERY horny, and I know that you can satisfy my every physical desire. If you really want, I'll stay dressed and we'll just talk. But if you'll let me, I'll rip these skimpy little clothes off and fuck you within an inch of your life."

I let out a keening moan, completely unable to control myself as my breathing sped up and my dick got even harder in my jeans. "Oh, shit," I groaned.

"Do you want me to, Ben?" she asked sensually, pulling one of the spaghetti straps off her shoulder and down her arm.

My head started nodding yes and with an eager smile, Adrienne reached down to start removing her top. "Wait," I blurted. I pulled my head back. Why the hell did I say that?

Adrienne pouted but stopped. She was breathing quite heavily now, causing her bosom to rise and fall quite enticingly. Her nipples were diamond hard and poking through the thin fabric.

"Adrienne, you know I'm not ready for a relationship," I bit my lip and managed to stutter out. "You told me you're in love with me. I ... I don't know if I can give you what you want. It wouldn't be fair and I don't want to lead you on."

"I know," she said breathily. "I know. But I already told you I'll take whatever you can give me. I really just want to please you, Ben. But I also want to FUCK you. For ME. You turn me on, Ben. And it can only be you. I just..." Adrienne whimpered and fought back what looked like tears in her eyes as she looked away.

My heart went out to her. I was simultaneously reminded of the desperation I'd seen in her eyes when I left her in this same room Halloween night, as well as the vulnerability of a young girl who really just wanted to be loved.

Adrienne's eyes flicked back to me, obvious moisture shimmering in the light. "I can't trust any other men in my life, Ben. I can't even think about letting some other man climb on top of me. Just you. Only you. With you, Ben, I'm not afraid."

I reached my arms out to her and with a shuddering sob, Adrienne flung herself at me, letting me wrap her up tightly as I hugged her with almost all my strength. And rather than complain that I was holding her too tight, she merely whimpered and tried to cram even more of her body against me.

"Please, Ben? I want you to make love to me. I want to fuck you. I want to feel you deep inside me."

"Adrienne, I'm not ready for another relationship. I don't know if we can find love again," I said in apology.

"I don't care. I just need this, Ben. Please? For me? Even if it's just as friends. I want this," she whimpered right back.

Physically, I wanted her. Emotionally, I wasn't ready for her. But sympathetically, I couldn't deny her. Maybe it wasn't right. Maybe it wasn't fair. But I moved my hands up to Adrienne's head, tilted her face back, and then leaned down to press my lips to hers in our old trademark slow burn kiss.

She wailed ecstatically as I kissed her, a joyous cry that echoed through this empty house before she molded her lips to mine and wrapped her arms around my neck. We kissed, turned our heads to a new position, and kissed again. My tongue darted in and out of Adrienne's mouth and her fingers tangled in my hair while she moaned in complete and utter arousal.

Her hands were suddenly scrabbling at my shirt, lifting it up and over my head before she quickly reached down and whipped her own top off. I reveled in the feel of Adrienne's big tits being crushed against my chest while her hands almost spastically yanked at the waistband of my jeans.

Unable to wait, Adrienne then rolled me off her and got to her knees, expertly unbuttoning the jeans and then yanking the zipper down. With her heaving breasts swaying side to side, she got hold of both jeans and boxers and started jerking them down to my ankles while I bucked my hips off the bed to help her. A minute later, I was completely naked and after Adrienne snaked the black thong down her legs she was fully naked as well.

"Fuck me, Ben!" she gasped and flung herself onto her back sideways across the bed, spreading her legs wide and dangling her arms off the side. "Hurry! Please! Forget everything and just get inside me!"

I quickly pounced on top of her, holding myself above her prone body with my left arm while my right fisted my shaft and aimed. I swabbed the mushroom head through her cleft, getting myself good and wet while Adrienne hunched her hips trying to capture me inside her.

"I'm wet! I'm wet! Just get inside me, Ben! Please! For me!"

So I lined myself up, nudged myself in between her labia, and then lunged my hips forward, pushing in the first live, hot dick Adrienne had felt in four months.

She went NUTS.

Adrienne screamed like a banshee and kicked her hips up to meet me, our pelvic bones slamming together almost painfully as I was fully buried inside her on the very first thrust. She arched so high that only her hands, feet, and head were still on the mattress while she howled at some distant point behind her, her whole body writhing and bucking like a wild bronco.

When she collapsed back down to the mattress, Adrienne quickly grabbed my head and pulled it down so she could plant a nuclear kiss on me. Her mouth was so active and aggressive I felt like she was trying to gnaw my lips off. But almost as soon as she started, she pulled back and reached over to grab my hands. Before I realized it, she'd attached my hands to her wrists, so that I pinned her arms back and off the bed as I held myself above her like a menacing attacker. Tears dribbled out of Adrienne's eyes, that brilliant gold color I adored so much.

"Oh-gawd-oh-gawd-oh-gawd-oh-gawd..." Adrienne hummed, her eyes wide open as she twisted and stretched her head in every direction. Eventually, she managed to get control of her face long enough to stare right at me and growl, "Fuck me, Ben ... FUCK ME."

I lunged and I humped and I thrust.

"I need you, Ben. I don't care how or why. I need you. Fuck me. Fill me. Cum in me," she gasped while her eyes glittered. "Just hold me and never let me go."

I squeezed her wrists and stared deep into her eyes while putting all my energy into rutting my thick shaft inside her. I felt the repeated impacts of her massive tits bouncing off her chest and against mine with every thrust. I felt the tension in her legs as she tugged my ass even deeper.

"Unnngh!" Adrienne arched her back again, moaning with her eyes shut. "So fucking good!"

I yanked my arms back, taking her wrists with me as her elbows bent. I re- planted her wrists against the mattress next to her head, keeping her pinned down while I ducked my head lower to wrap my lips around a gyrating nipple.

"Suck my tits, Ben! Bite them! FUCK!"

I wanted the use of a hand, so letting go of her wrists, I reached underneath Adrienne's shoulders and yanked her bodily over so that she was more in the middle of the bed and now lying lengthwise. My T-shirt was lying on a pillow and grabbing it, I then seized Adrienne's wrists and quickly tied my shirt around them, holding them together in a single knot. She could easily get out of it if she really wanted, but when I pinned her hands behind her head, Adrienne cooed at me and left her arms restrained where I left them.

Now with my hands free, I worked over Adrienne's massive mammaries, squeezing and gripping and scraping my teeth against them. And with my hips still piledriving my way into her cunt with extreme force on every thrust, I plowed the screaming, shaking sexual goddess to a violent orgasm.

"AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH!" Adrienne shrieked until her throat started to go hoarse. And when she looked at me again, there was something in her eyes that pleaded with me for even more.

I had to FUCK her. HARDER. This wasn't about love. This wasn't even about orgasms. I needed to TAKE her. I needed to VIOLATE her. And Adrienne was going to let me do whatever I wanted to her.

Yanking my dick out of her spasming snatch, I gripped Adrienne's hips and flung her over onto her stomach, none-too-gently and without care for her comfort. With her hands still bound at the wrists, she was a little wobbly as she tried to get her knees settled and raise her ass in the air, but without further thought I spanked her right asscheek, HARD, causing her to squeal. And then with my left hand I slapped down on her lower back, just above the twin curves of her ass and drove her body down onto the mattress.

"STAY DOWN!" I thundered.

Where the hell did THAT come from? Brooke, for one, really loved it when I spanked her. When she was in the mood, my little sister really got off on rough sex. But I'd never hit her nearly as hard as I'd just spanked Adrienne, and the blonde 17-year-old's reddened asscheek still had a white handprint on it. And I'd been quite rough with her when I planted her onto the bed as well, leaving her naked, sweaty body spread eagle and face-down in front of me.

"Oh, Ben," Adrienne whimpered.

Without thought, I spanked her again, just as hard, this time on her left asscheek. Adrienne squealed and recoiled from the impact, and when she turned her head to the side I could see tears rolling down her cheeks. I was a pretty strong guy and I was hitting her pretty hard.

"Owww... ," she moaned, obviously in pain.

Holy shit. Was I actually hurting her? A dim part of me wondered why the hell I was doing this. Where was this force and violence coming from? It just wasn't in my nature. And did Adrienne really want this? Or was it just in my head? Was Ben lost to a power trip he'd never imagined?

"Take it, bitch! Take it!"

Adrienne's ass twitched, and then I let fly again, spanking her left cheek. I watched her legs muscles tense up, her body trying to will away the pain.

But then I looked to the end of the bed. My T-shirt had come a little loose around Adrienne's wrists. She could very easily free her hands ... but she didn't. She could easily stop this if she wanted me to ... but she didn't. Adrienne had said whatever I wanted, and apparently she really meant it.

The most gorgeous girl in school, the captain of the cheerleaders, the girl who was always in charge, was mine to be used. I could fuck her any way I wanted, cum wherever I wanted, violate her however I felt. It was pretty heady.

"Don't move," I growled. "I'm gonna fuck your brains out."

Adrienne didn't resist when I straddled her legs and aimed my cock into her butt crack. The tight globes were already firm enough to expose her asshole without the left cheek touching the right, but beneath my forceful hands I parted them further to the sides. Breathing shallowly, she just panted and I watched her sphincter relaxing itself as her anus opened up for me.

I lost myself to lust then. I don't remember the entry, but I remember thrusting like a madman down through Adrienne's anal chute, my eyes on fire and drool dribbling out of my gaping mouth to splatter on her naked back. I don't remember the sound of our bodies impacting over and again, but I remember her shrieking wails. And I don't remember the feel of her asshole clamping around my invading cock, but I remember the exquisite sensation of pleasure shooting through me as I shot gallons of cum into Adrienne's lower intestine, stored up after going without sex for over two weeks.

When my brain returned to the rational world, I was lying half on the mattress and half on top of Adrienne's prostrate body, gasping for oxygen. My limp dick was pressed against her buttcheek, and further away I could see my creamy cum bubbling out of her stretched anus, almost like a hot spring.

Adrienne still had her hands stretched forward, loosely tied at the wrist by my T- shirt. Her body was quivering and absolutely soaked with sweat. I also felt wetness beneath my hip, as if Adrienne herself had cum gallons that leaked out and spread across the sheets.

And with a tender gentleness that was stark in its contrast to my earlier violence, I cradled Adrienne's head and turned her towards me. Her eyes were alive, dancing with an energy the rest of her body lacked. And when I bent and kissed her softly, she whimpered and started crying once again.

I kissed her until we both ran out of breath and set our heads back down on the flat mattress, facing each other while tilted sideways and just a few degrees towards upside-down. I smiled and as I looked at her, I thought that Adrienne never looked more beautiful than in that moment.

And then in the sweetest, softest voice, Adrienne whispered, "Thank you.."

34 Chapter 28: Control ll

Adrienne and I were quite lovey-dovey at school on Thursday. We didn't hold hands or kiss or do anything else that a normal couple does in the hallways. But there was just something different in the way we looked at each other. She hit me a few more times than usual, little taps on the chest or slaps to the shoulder if I made a racy comment or cracked a joke. And we laughed more. A LOT more.

Given my recent few weeks of being depressed, I'm sure that EVERYONE noticed my new behavior.

So after a day filled with me and Adrienne giggling like idiots every other second, Kenny pulled me aside after classes ended. "So NOW are you and Adrienne hooked up again?"

"No."

"Bullshit.".

Giving Kenny a weary look, I dug in my backpack for the tape recorder and hit PLAY: "No. We're just friends."

He chuckled at the tape record but scoffed, "Riiight."

Megan and Kaito were the next to arrive. Bracketed in by three of my friends, I soon found myself cornered in front of my locker. "So what's going on with you and Adrienne, Ben?" my ex-girlfriend queried.

Rewind. Play. "No. We're just friends."

"Right, right." Megan searched my eyes for a second while I looked tremendously bored with the whole thing. Then she smirked and snorted, "Whatever you say ... But you just fucked her yesterday."

"Huh?"

"It's all over your face, Ben," Megan deadpanned. "You've got that look. I KNOW you."

Just then, some instinct told me to look to the left, and I saw Adrienne strutting down the hallway towards me, her eyes radiant and her entire being glowing as she saw me staring back. And uncontrollably I felt a brilliant smile crossing my face as well.

Megan, Kaito, and Kenny, catching my distracted gaze, turned and saw the gorgeous young blonde coming toward us. They looked back at me, then at her, and then back to me. Megan reached up and tapped my chest twice. "Told 'ya."

Then the three of them turned as one to greet my 'just friend'.

"Hey guys!" Adrienne chirped in a cute voice.

"Hey, Adrienne," the others replied and then continued their comical looking back and forth between me and her. And then with fumbling, equally comical excuses, they all walked away.

I stared at the retreating backs and commented offhand, "They all think we're back together."

Blindly, I felt Adrienne's hand slip into mine from the side as her fingers danced around my palm trying to form and interlaced hold. And in a quiet voice she asked, "Are we?"

I felt mixed emotions just then: an upwelling of love and desire for Adrienne tempered with trepidation. I was rebounding, I knew it. But just because I knew it didn't mean it didn't feel good. "Adrienne, I've said before I don't think I'm ready for another relationship right now. I'm not sure if it would be fair to you. And I'm not entirely sure if we could ever recover from another breakup."

I felt Adrienne's hand tighten around mine and as I glanced back at her, I saw a look of worry in her eyes. She was completely and truly in love with me, for whatever reasons, and it had to hurt inside that I didn't yet feel the same way.

But I wanted to feel the same way she did. Adrienne needed me and I was still riding the high of our incredible sex session the night before. She ... inspired me to do things I never would have done before. One-on-one, with her incredible body and fantastic muscle control, I thought she was the most incredible lover I'd ever had. And between that and her desperate desire for me, for my love, I started rethinking whether she and really should just be friends.

Maybe I wasn't totally ready yet for another relationship. But maybe I could take the chance. Didn't she deserve it? Maybe if I just jumped in with both feet and gave her everything I had, our love could endure.

So taking a deep breath, I turned and took Adrienne's other hand in my own. She seemed to sense the change in my mind and a look of hope began to cross her face. "You know, Adrienne, maybe we-"

[do do duh DUH]

The sound of my cell phone going off interrupted my train of thought and before I could really think about it, I reached to my pocket and pulled it out far enough to read the caller I.D.

It was Dawn.

All at once my body stiffened and I stood up straight from the gentle lean towards Adrienne I'd been doing. I dropped her other hand and took half a step back. She never called this early in the day. What was going on?

Half-turning away from Adrienne, I put my left hand over my ear while putting the phone to my right ear. "Hello?"

"BEN!" Dawn screamed through the line. "They're HERE! They're HERE! I got in! Early admission to Berkeley!"

My eyes went wide. Holy shit! I had to get home and open the mail! And if I'd gotten in too, then Dawn's and my plan to reunite would start becoming a reality.

"Okay, okay, I'm going home right now!" I nodded and listened to Dawn babble. "Of course! I'll call you as soon as I open it ... uh, huh ... Bye!"

I hung up the phone and with excited glee I whirled around to the first person I saw, Adrienne. Her face was neutral: not negative, but far from the hopeful excitement she'd shown just seconds earlier. "That was your ex-girlfriend?" she asked.

"Dawn, yeah," I answered. Funny, I realized I'd never heard Adrienne mention Dawn's name. Just 'your girlfriend' or now, 'ex-girlfriend'.

"Something big going down?"

"Her early admission letter just arrived. I need to get home and find out if I got in too!" I said excitedly.

Adrienne smiled. "Okay. Good luck, Ben."

"Thanks!" I beamed at her and couldn't control my smiling.

She shrugged. "What are friends for?"

I got in. The future was now set.

The following week was finals. We studied and crammed and stayed up late. For most of my friends, this set of finals was the most important of their lives. While colleges weighed their application decisions, these grades would represent their last chance to either impress, or disappoint, the admissions committees. But for me, all I had to do was get by. My early admission to Berkeley had already been approved. My stress levels were nearly zero.

Still, I wanted to help my friends, spending my afternoons in study groups with some of them for different classes. I studied Calculus with Lynne and Heather. I drilled Kenny, Elaine, and Daniel on their Physics formulas. And I rehashed English essays with Megan, Cassidy, and the Sanders twins.

And almost every night I studied with Adrienne.

Yes, we actually studied ... most of the time ... Of course, there was that one time I couldn't resist sliding underneath the dining room table and munching Adrienne out while she was attempting to review her Poli. Sci. notes. And there was the time Adrienne thanked me for providing her with summaries of most of her Modern Lit. texts by giving me a blowjob.

And then just about every night we slipped into bed for an energetic fuck before she sent me home.

Every. Night.

It was incredible. Adrienne really got off on me spanking her, biting her nipples, pinching her until she squealed in pain. The more I yelled at her, the wetter she got. And the harder I hit her, the wilder she became. By the time we finished, she would be covered in welts and scratch marks and we'd be drowning in our orgasmic fluids the sex was so amazing.

Every. Single. Night.

For an entire week.

I'd literally never spent that much constant time with a girl outside of summer camp, girlfriend or not.

After finals were over, Elaine was hosting one of her usual end of school barbecues. But it wasn't scheduled to begin until the afternoon on Saturday and me and the boys decided to catch up on lost basketball time.

I was sitting on the stairs, lacing up my shoes on Saturday morning when Brooke started coming down. "Heyyy, little sis," I teased. "Someone had a late night."

Brooke blushed and smiled sleepily. "Yeah..." she practically hummed.

I then sat up straighter and arched an eyebrow, putting on my stern big brother face. "Now young lady, you're only fifteen and there are certain rules of curfew that you must obey."

"Aww, Ben!" Brooke's eyes popped open wide and she frowned at me.

"Hey, hey," I said in a more casual voice, holding my hand up. "I promised Mom this morning that I would talk to you about following the rules and not making her worry."

"She never worried about YOU staying out late when you were fifteen!"

"I'm a boy. I can't come home pregnant or kidnapped to be a child prostitute in another state."

"That's not fair!"

"Course it's not fair. But then, I wasn't having sex at fifteen, either." I raised my eyebrows.

Brooke folded her arms over her chest and pouted. "That's YOUR fault, Ben."

"My fault?"

"WHO took my virginity? Hmm?"

I suppressed a laugh, pinching my eyebrows together. "YOU totally came after me on that one, Brooke. If I hadn't, you'd have eventually found someone else who would."

"Ffpt." Brooke's lips vibrated cutely as she blew a raspberry at me.

"ANYways..." I said dramatically to get us back on point. Then I adopted an overly officious tone and recited, "You are hereby forbidden from staying out later than 9pm on a school night and 10pm on a weekend night per the rules of curfew. This constitutes your first and last warning. Failure to comply will result in suspension of departure privileges and immediate grounding."

"This is bullshit, Ben."

"Language, young lady," I said sternly.

"What time did YOU come home last night?"

"Eleven. But I'm seventeen." I rolled my eyes. Always the same attempts to compare us as if she and I had the same rules.

"You're not even dating anyone!"

"That's beside the point." I was starting to get exasperated.

"Fuck this. I'm gonna go find breakfast," Brooke shook her head and started stomping away.

"Brooke! Get back here!" I thundered in a command voice.

Almost immediately, my little sister stiffened and stopped in her tracks. She turned around meekly and I just glared at her until she turned around and came back to stand in front of me.

Once she returned, my face softened and I reached out to take her hand, pulling her down to sit on the stair tread beside me. "Look, sis, I'm not trying to be the bad guy here. I joke about it with the voice and all, but you know Mom and Dad are pretty serious about their curfew laws for you. Same ones Brandi and I had and the same ones the twins will get."

"I know..." she sighed.

"Hey, I just wanted to read you the riot act because I knew it'd be better than having Mom or Dad lecture you. They'd sit you down for an HOUR rehashing the same thing over and again."

"I know ... I just lost track of the time." Brooke blushed and looked down at where our hands were still intertwined. "You know, Kenta's almost as good as you. It's easy to get swept away."

I chuckled and nodded. "I'm sorry I yelled, Brooke."

"No, it's okay. I deserved it." She then smiled and looked away. "You know, it's funny. Whenever someone else yells at me and gives me an order, I usually do the exact opposite just on principle. I don't usually like getting bossed around."

"Then why'd you come back?"

She shrugged. "I dunno. You're my big brother. I know you're not yelling just to be mean or get your way. I trust that you're just trying to look out for me."

I smiled. "I am."

She grinned and then leaned forward, lightly kissing my lips. "Thanks, Ben. I'll be more careful about how late it's getting next time. Don't want Mom and Dad to ground me."

With that, Brooke stood up and started heading for the kitchen again. But three steps away, she turned around. "Hey Ben. You said you didn't get home until eleven last night. Who were you with?"

I shrugged. "Adrienne."

"Again? Just the two of you? Like a date?"

I bit my lip and my eyebrows went up. Adrienne and I had spent a few hours just chatting and grabbing dinner. We talked about our upcoming finals and all sorts of topics without ever actually discussing the nature of our relationship. And then after bringing her back home, she pulled me into her bedroom and proceeded to fuck my brains out, swallowing my cum and taking two more loads inside her body before sending me home. In terms of the itinerary, it was exactly like a date.

But I said, "No, no, not a date."

"You're a terrible liar, Ben," Brooke shook her head and for a moment, I saw a hint of her old evil smile. But the girl had grown up. "I mean, I doubt there's anything I'm doing with Kenta that you're not doing with her. Dinner? Sex?"

"We're just friends," I insisted. Hell, who was I kidding?

Brooke just gave me a little grin. "Riiight."

Three minutes later I pulled up outside Adrienne's house. She came bounding out the door, somehow looking ultra-sexy even though she was just wearing typical jeans and a long-sleeved V-neck. Maybe it was because she was running out to my car. Yeah, the bounce of her boobs was pretty hypnotizing.

"You're late," Adrienne said breathlessly as she hopped in the passenger side, closing the door and dropping her book bag on the floor between her legs. "You said the guys were meeting at 10. It's already 10:05."

I didn't shift the car into gear. Instead, I just sat there, staring at the steering wheel.

"Ben?" Adrienne queried.

Without turning my head, I asked softly, "Adrienne, we're ... just friends ... right?"

She giggled. "Well, friends with benefits."

"Right, right." I bit my lip and sighed. And in a heartfelt voice, I said, "I'm sorry."

"Sorry? Why?"

Reaching my hand down, I turned off the engine, plunging the car into an even quieter silence. "You want more, don't you? I mean, I know you said you'd take whatever I gave you; but you want more." Slowly, I turned my head to face her.

Adrienne looked thoughtful for a minute, blinking slowly before looking at me curiously. I watched the gears turning in her head for a few seconds before she raised her chin up and said, "No. Actually, I think I like things just the way they are."

I blinked twice rapidly. "Really? I mean, come on, Adrienne. We see each other every night. Technically, we went on a date last night. Everyone keeps asking if we're together and the sound of, 'No. We're just friends' doesn't even sound truthful to me anymore."

Adrienne didn't say anything, her mouth pinched shut.

I shook my head and gritted my teeth, feeling just a bit annoyed. "You knew. You knew if you could just get me to fuck you then I wouldn't be able to help but develop my feelings for you. To get me in a relationship with you without even realizing it!"

"I'm not trying to trap you, Ben," Adrienne insisted.

"Then what? Adrienne, you said you're in love with me. Is that true?"

Quietly, she replied, "Yes."

"Do you want us to be a couple again?"

She sighed, looked sadly at me, and then answered in the same quiet voice, "No."

I arched my eyebrow, clearly not understanding.

"If you'd asked me a week ago, I'd have said 'yes'. But you're not ready for another relationship, Ben. At least not a relationship with anyone but your ex- girlfriend." Adrienne reached over and rubbed my leg. "I love you, but I don't want to be your girlfriend right now, does that make sense?"

I winced. "Not really. When you're in love, aren't you supposed to want to be with that person?"

She shook her head. "You're still in love with your ex, Ben. I don't want to just be your rebound."

"You already ARE."

"Not really. We're not actually together. We spend as much time or as little time together as we want. No obligations. No restrictions."

My eyebrows went up. "No restrictions? So if I wanted to screw ... say, Donna Kincaid. You'd be fine with that?"

Adrienne shuddered and looked away. I immediately regretted going in that direction but she quickly turned back and said, "As your friend, I would recommend you don't associate with that kind of person. But I wouldn't stop you. And I'd still want to be your friend ... the way we are ... even if you did."

Confused, I bit my lip and frowned, trying to work things out.

"Ben, I just don't want to be your girlfriend unless you can really devote yourself to me. And you can't do that yet, I know. I'm not blaming you. It IS early and, well, it may never happen. I know you still hope in your heart that when summer comes, you and your ex will get back together." Adrienne shrugged. "I accept the situation. And in the meantime, I really am okay with whatever you can give me. That's where we are now."

"So we're just friends with no commitment? I can do whatever I want and you can go do whatever you want? Screw other people?"

"We could, I suppose; but I'm not going to. I'll always be here for you."

"Why?"

"Because you're the only one I want, silly." Adrienne giggled and squeezed my arm.

This all didn't make sense to me and I shook my head. "Wait, wait. You're in love with me and more or less devoted to me, for reasons I don't totally understand, given how much of a moron I clearly am. We hang out like a couple, we have the most incredible sex like a couple, but you're not going to expect fidelity or monogamy or commitment or anything out of me?"

She shrugged. "Pretty much."

I looked away and began to start the engine, just looking for something to latch onto. I didn't turn the key, but turned back to Adrienne. Then I turned back to the steering wheel, didn't start the car AGAIN, and finally returned to Adrienne. "This is all very strange. You're giving me everything and expecting nothing!"

"Pretty much," Adrienne smiled.

"Isn't that a little dangerous for you?"

She shrugged. "I trust you, Ben." She leaned over and put her hand on my chest. "I trust your heart. I know your dick has a mind of it's own, but in the end, I trust that you care about me." She sighed. "Maybe not as much as you care about your ex-girlfriend ... not yet ... But you DO care about me. And you're the only man in the world I trust like that. I need to believe that."

I sighed, not sure whether she was totally sincere or if I was being somehow manipulated in a way I couldn't even fathom. This was just too good to be true. So shaking my head, I started the engine and shifted the car into gear. Kenny was going to give me hell for being late.

Midway through the games, while fighting for a rebound, I caught one of Sung Joon's thrown elbows in the sternum, knocking the wind out of me and leaving the beginnings of a nasty bruise. I had to tap out for a few minutes and sat down by the benches, where the girls were sitting and watching us. Adrienne promptly began clucking over me like a mother hen.

"I'm fine, I'm fine," I tried to protest, but she would have none of it, lifting up my shirt and inspecting the damaged skin.

"Hang on, I'll get you some ice," Adrienne sighed and then got up, walking over to the cooler filled with water and Gatorade that we usually brought to these pickup games.

While Adrienne was stuffing an empty Gatorade bottle with ice cubes, Cassidy slid over and sat down beside me.

"What's up, Freckles?" I nodded, acting as if I wasn't in excruciating pain.

"'Just friends', right?" she giggled and glanced back at Megan, who was similarly smiling.

"Yes, really," I sighed and let my head loll back. I was confused as all hell. Adrienne certainly was acting like an attentive girlfriend.

"Well, if you're just friends, then she won't mind me doing this." Cassidy then pulled up my shirt and pressed a brand-new can of Coke to my chest over the developing bruise, the coldness helping to numb away the pain.

"I'm fine, I'm fine!" I insisted, but Cassidy just rolled her eyes at me. "Always the macho guy, Ben. You forget, I know how sensitive you can be. Now stop tightening your abs."

"What?" My eyebrows popped up.

"You're tightening your abs, Ben, because you think it looks flabby when you're sitting down and you're embarrassed that I'm raising your shirt. Everyone's belly looks flabbier when you're sitting down. Now RELAX and stop tightening your abs," Cassidy ordered.

I sighed and relaxed, letting just a bit of bulge roll over the waistband of my shorts. Damn women...

"Oh, good idea, Cassidy," Adrienne said as she arrived. "Thanks."

"No problem," the cute redhead chirped and pulled the can away. "You might as well take your shirt off, Ben."

Rolling my eyes, I removed my shirt and just sat there as Adrienne pressed the ice-filled water bottle to my chest. It stung just a little, being much colder than the Coke can. Seeing me wince, Adrienne started stroking my head tenderly. I grumbled for show, but the attention did feel nice.

"Oh, Be-ennn," Megan then giggled. "Since you're not wearing a shirt, do you want me to put sunblock on you?"

I lifted my eyes to Adrienne, looking for any sign that she felt territorial over me; but there wasn't any. The beautiful blonde just smiled and then looked pointedly between me and Megan. "Well, Ben. Do you want her to?"

Tired of being toyed with by my THREE ex-girlfriends, I grumbled and just stood up, reaching for my shirt again.

"Oh, oh, c'mon Ben. You really should ice that," Adrienne protested.

Gritting my teeth, I just waved at them dismissively and re-joined the game.

"What the hell does she see in him?" Kenny grumbled and took a big drink from his beer, the red Solo cup obscuring what I knew to be a scowl.

I glanced over where he was looking and saw Rachel Tyler, Kenny's ex-girlfriend, chatting with Derek Rigby. She was quite obviously flirting and playing with her hair.

"Hey, hey. There are other fish in the sea," I patted him on the shoulder.

"Like who?" Kenny rolled his eyes at me. "It's easy for you to say, Mr. Stud Muffin Ben. You've HAD most of the fish at our sea."

"No I haven't," I protested.

"Well you've had enough," he bitched.

I grabbed Kenny's shoulder and aimed him back towards the covered patio, where Elaine had set up the sound system and had a dance mix playing in MP3 format. She'd gone all out, stringing up a disco ball, strobes, and various other colored lights to illuminate the area. It almost looked like a professional party. "C'mon, man. Let's get you dancing and socializing a bit."

"With who?" Kenny snorted. "Half these girls aren't interested and the other half remember me as the pervert from two, three years ago."

I sighed and then glanced over to the side, where Adrienne and Cassidy were chatting together. Adrienne pointedly had her gaze locked onto me. For someone who claimed she didn't want us to be a couple, she certainly spent a lot of her focus on me. Yeah, she claimed it was because she knew I wasn't ready to devote myself to her. That, I might buy. But she also claimed not to mind if I hung out with other girls, and for some reason I felt I need to PROVE to her that she would get jealous of me.

"C'mon, Kenny. I'll set you up with the hottest girl here." I shoved him forward.

"What?"

A few seconds later, I bowed theatrically before Adrienne and Cassidy and drawled, "Ladies ... Would you be so kind as to join us for a dance?"

Adrienne giggled at my sweeping arms and lavish gestures. Cassidy just frowned a bit at the prospect of dancing with Kenny. He wasn't a bad guy or anything and he was very good looking. She just had zero interest in him as a boyfriend and too many memories of him trying to cop a feel at previous events.

"Sure," Adrienne smiled and set her drink down.

"Thank you, madam," I took her hand and immediately passed it into Kenny's. Then before either of them could react, I took Cassidy's hand and asked, "Shall we, Freckles?"

Cassidy giggled and let me lead her to the dance floor. A second later, Adrienne then tugged Kenny over, giving me a mischievous look. We started bumping and grooving to the fast-paced music and once the four of us populated the dance floor, we were soon joined by six others who'd been hanging back and waiting for someone to get things going.

A very odd thing happened over the next hour or so. Every time I'd been at a dancing party with Adrienne the past couple of years, she flirted and twirled and danced with EVERYONE. Guy, girl, didn't matter. She'd boogie and bump and grind and sway her hips into anyone who cared to dance with her.

But this night, once Kenny left her, Adrienne didn't dance with ANYONE. No, she didn't leave the dance floor or anything. But she kept her hands and hips to herself while dancing the fast songs in a group and declined every single request during a slow song. She took those times to grab some water or a beer, hanging back with her eyes mostly on me.

I, on the other hand, seemed on a mission to dance and flirt with every girl there NOT named Adrienne. I started with Cassidy, Megan, and then Elaine. I grinded my crotch into Abbie and Allie Sanders, making Allie blush and actually start to get aroused. Lynne and Heather had come to Elaine's for the first time, having made friends with our crew over the past semester. I got a little freaky with Lynne, making the petite brunette turn beet red and actually remove my hands from her ass in embarrassment. And with Heather, I practically started fucking her on the dance floor.

Throughout it all, Adrienne just smiled and laughed along with everyone else at my antics. Yeah, I was kinda drunk, too.

I was getting a little hot and heavy with Stephanie Vo when Sung Joon finally cut me off. "Hey, keep it in your shorts," he growled politely but with a bit of an edge.

The sound of his voice seemed to make my chest hurt right where he'd elbowed me, and I backed off noticeably, not having realized just how close to Stephanie's private parts I'd been getting.

For her part, dancing with me had Stephanie pretty wired. She was panting and staring back and forth between the two of us with heavy eyelids. And then without another word, Stephanie grabbed her boyfriend and dragged him off to find Elaine, no doubt to locate a bedroom for their private use.

At that point, I decided to take a step back and evaluate the situation. I was pretty tipsy and it took my eyes a second to focus. But when I did I saw with relief that everyone was having a good time. I hadn't done anything really serious. In fact, my prodding seemed to have one good side effect: Kenny was dancing pretty closely with Abbie Sanders, the two of them wearing silly grins on their faces.

I wandered over to get some water, and after quaffing the cup, Adrienne slid along side me, wrapping an arm around my waist. "Are you done trying to prove a point?" she asked in a teasing voice.

"What?"

"I told you Ben, we're just friends. I'm not going to get jealous of whatever you do with other girls."

I tried to play dumb. "I'm just flirting a bit."

"You don't usually flirt like THAT, Ben; and you're not THAT drunk." Adrienne rolled her eyes. "I know you don't understand it, but you could fuck them all in a row and it wouldn't change the way I feel about you."

"You're right." I sighed and shook my head. "I don't understand it."

Adrienne turned to face me and wrapped her arms around my neck, staring at me closely. "Well, do you have more things you want to try to make me jealous? Or can we just go back to my place now and fuck our brains out?"

If Adrienne wasn't my girlfriend, then she was certainly the best 'friend' I'd ever had. I cruised down the boulevard at the minimum-acceptable speed, doing my level best just to keep the car going in a straight line. That was all I could focus on with my dick wedged halfway down Adrienne's throat.

She pulled back and licked the crown, her tongue swiping around my helmet before plunging me back into her throat. And the next time she pulled back she came completely off my dick, panting for air and turning her face up to me. "I want you to push me just a little more tonight, Ben. Hit me harder ... And just a little longer..."

Breathing pretty hard myself, I managed to gasp, "This is just so weird, Adrienne." I shook my head, thinking of the last week and a half of playing bondage with the gorgeous young blonde. "I never would have thought you'd be into pain."

Her eyes flashed brilliantly as a street lamp whizzed by. "It's not about pain, Ben. It's about control." She bent down and took another popsicle lick at my wet cock. "I put myself in your hands ... sir."

As if to punctuate her point, when the sexy teenager swallowed my cock again, I dropped my right hand and pinned her head down, forcibly keeping me fully lodged in her throat for an extra few seconds before releasing her to back up and breathe again.

I tapped the accelerator just a little harder. We needed to get back to Adrienne's house NOW.

It was a fucking incredible sight. I had a stunningly gorgeous blonde 17-year-old spread eagle on her back, all four limbs tied with handkerchiefs and bungee cords to the four posts. Her head hung backwards off the foot of the bed, leaving her face upside-down before me while her lips were widely stretched around my cock as I slowly pumped in and out of her mouth.

"Mmm, more..." Adrienne whimpered with what little breath I afforded her. And then my hips slid forward, my cock sliding into her mouth and to the entrance of her throat, preventing her from speaking any further. But I complied with her request and lightly slapped the wooden back-scratcher against one of her upright nipples.

Her mouth filled with cock, Adrienne could only grunt at the impact. I felt the vibrations carrying into her throat muscles before I withdrew to make sure she could breathe. I had to admit, I had a severe temptation to thrust in and see just how long she could hold her breath.

In fact, Adrienne's entire body was temptation personified. Spread out like this, her slender limbs seemed even longer and more elegant. Her legs went on forever and ever away from me before her ankles met the headboard. I could see her juicing snatch, naked pussy lips already spread wide in anticipation of penetration. Her bare-shaven mound led back to a flat tummy and tiny waist. The dents of her ribcage were just noticeable before the volcanic mounds of her big, heavy breasts, firm enough to remain mostly upright despite their massive girth. And of course, her model-perfect face with exquisite cheekbones and piercingly- intense eyes. I was both heart-broken and amazingly aroused to see that face gaping open to allow my dick to spear into her mouth.

It was all just too much. After hours of flirting and playing around with my friends, getting my adrenaline pumping and my libido charged, I was already pretty horny by the time we left the party. Adrienne's blowjob in the car had nearly set me off. Fucking her face upside-down like this just blew my mind. And with a strangled cry, I thrust all the way into her throat, holding her head to my crotch as I nutted my load straight past her tonsils and deep into her belly.

I probably held my cock in there just a little too long for my own tastes, pushing Adrienne to the limit, preventing her from breathing as she fought to swallow everything I gave her. When I finally came back to my senses, I realized she was choking a bit and I abruptly pulled out, quickly dropping to my knees and stroking her hair while I watched fresh tears forming in her eyes. "Adrienne, are you okay?"

Coughing, not an easy thing to do when upside-down, she swallowed gingerly and gasped for air before nodding. "I'm okay."

"I'm sorry."

"No, don't apologize." Her eyes flashed. "I'm fine." And then she coughed again and continued breathing hard. I had to admit, it was more intoxicating watching the rise and fall of her big bosoms than any beer had been that night.

I quickly went around, untying the handkerchiefs around her limbs before physically rotating her around so that we were both in a more normal orientation to the bed. Leaning against the headboard pillows, I pulled Adrienne over so that she lay on her side, her head on my chest as she continued to recover from my throat-fucking.

"Did I go too far?" I asked with concern.

She shook her head. "I'm not worried about that, Ben. I can handle anything you give me. I know you'll stop in time."

I bit my lip a little nervously. "Sometimes I think you put too much trust in me."

Adrienne sighed, tilting her head up to me. For perhaps the first time in weeks, I saw a little doubt in her eyes. "I have to Ben. I have to believe."

I stroked Adrienne's back and searched her eyes. There was something, just beneath the surface. I knew if I could just figure out the one piece of knowledge I was missing, I would understand the whole puzzle of Adrienne's psyche. I HAD to know.

We stared at each other for what felt like an hour before I rubbed her cheek with my thumb and asked gently, "Who was the last man you trusted, Adrienne?"

She winced and looked away, clearly uncomfortable with my question. Sensing I would be pushing too hard, too fast if I pressed, I dropped it and asked a different question. "You may not like this one any better, but when was the last time you had sex before me?"

Adrienne frowned and looked away. I started to think that maybe I should just keep my mouth shut when she finally looked back at me and said in a quiet voice, "Tyson Richardson."

"Tyson?" I jerked my head around. "The big Mercedes-driving Tyson?"

She nodded.

"I thought you said he was a jerk?" I exclaimed incredulously, thinking back to that time in August I showed up outside Adrienne's house and confronted the guy into leaving her alone. "He called you a bitch!"

Adrienne looked down and away. "He was a jerk. But he was a jerk I thought I could control. Yeah, the guy was big and strong and all, but I had him eating out of the palm of my hand."

"He didn't look so in the palm of your hand that night," I arched an eyebrow.

Adrienne frowned, looking down. She exhaled slowly before saying, "No, not that night. But on our next date..."

I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to let her tell her story.

"The first time we had sex I was on top. I could manipulate that boy like I had a joystick in my hands," Adrienne sighed.

She went silent, lost in thought as her gaze moved a thousand yards off into the distance. I waited her out for a few seconds before venturing. "But what happened after that?"

She ignored my question and instead moved straight on. I couldn't help but wonder if she was hiding something from me. "Then when I was dating Tommy, I couldn't even go through with having sex. Being pinned down like that, feeling his hot breath against my neck, I just had a panic attack."

Adrienne shivered and I squeezed her a little tighter while shushing soothingly. I felt her hands clutch harder at me as well. I knew there was more to the story of how she broke up with Tyson, but I didn't want to press her on it right now. She seemed too fragile.

A tear rolled down Adrienne's cheek. "After Tommy, it was the same with Kyle. Then Dexter." She ticked off the three boys she'd dated at the beginning of the year. "I was wound up so tight. I didn't really think they'd hurt me or anything, but I was afraid. I COULDN'T lose control. Because if I did ... then maybe ... maybe they'd do something I didn't want. And I couldn't handle that."

Something she didn't want. Like something Tyson had done? I didn't have any confirmations, but I could have my suspicions for what could suddenly make Adrienne too scared to have sex, or even have a man on top of her. Something not so different from what had happened to her a long time ago.

"Adrienne ... who was the last man you trusted?" I asked softly, feeling like I already knew the answer.

She whimpered and closed her eyes, burying her face against my chest. She shuddered, just once, and a glint of familiarity popped into my head. I'd seen her like this just once before, during Spring Break. And as the epiphany hit me, I held her tightly and asked, "Was it Adam?"

Adrienne jerked and whimpered at the sound of her rapist brother's name, her head turning away from me as her body tried to curl itself into a fetal position. She sobbed and shuddered while I did my best just to hold on. And when Adrienne wailed in agony, it was no longer the voice of the gorgeous queen bee of the school, but instead the tiny, frightened cry of a 10-year-old girl.

"Shh, shh..." I wrapped her up in my arms, rocking her back and forth while Adrienne continued bawling uncontrollably. I couldn't imagine what was going through her mind, what had gone through her mind for seven years after being molested and raped by her older brother, a member of her family and someone she should have been able to trust. The abuse had gone on for a year, even winding up in pregnancy and then abortion for the then 11-year-old who'd just barely started her menses.

Intellectually, I'd known Adrienne had gone through counseling and therapy after everything came to light. Thinking back to when I really got to know her in High School, I never would have thought she had something like that in her background. She was just too confident, too self-assured, too aware of her beauty and power over the male sex.

But looking at it a different way, she HAD to be confident, assured, and decisive. With a dead mother and absent father, Adrienne'd had to become self-reliant and take responsibility at an extremely young age. There was no one to support her, no one to give her guidance. She'd really been all alone in so many ways.

And most of all, given what had happened to her, Adrienne had to be IN CONTROL. As long as she had a boy wrapped around her little finger, she could manipulate their actions, manage their moods, and never put herself in a position where she could be hurt. I remembered how even though she was known as a party girl and had no problems putting out for her boyfriends, she carefully avoided getting into the bad situations that other hot girls found themselves in, like pulling trains, gangbangs, or drugs. Nothing where Adrienne might not be able to control the situation.

Except with me.

She abdicated responsibility and put herself in my hands. She let me tie her up and leave her vulnerable. She even put a freaking wooden back-scratcher into my hands and had me hitting her with it until her nipples were sore and she had red welts across her naked body. Adrienne deliberately relinquished control ... to me ... and had me physically hurting her.

Had she finally cracked under the strain? Was she just using me as an instrument of pain, deliberately hurting herself physically because of some messed up psychological break? She kept asking me to hit her harder. Keep hitting her longer. Hurt her just a little more.

What the heck was going through her mind?

I wouldn't find out right now, because Adrienne had fallen asleep in my arms. Her face was still curled into the grimace of anguish, her teeth clenched and her eyes pinched. I stroked her cheek gently. And unwilling to leave her, I simply pulled the covers over us, turned out the light, and spooned my naked body around hers as I closed my eyes.

I woke up just after 8am when my cell phone lit up. Just before falling asleep, I'd had the presence of mind last night to shoot a text message to my mom, letting her know I was crashing at Adrienne's house and I'd explain the details later. But I'd neglected to turn it to vibrate and the chiming of an incoming text message stirred me from my slumber.

Wincing against the morning light, I did my best to slide myself out from beneath Adrienne's weight on my chest to reach for the nightstand. Just by my fingertips, I managed to snag my phone and thumb over to the message. It was my mom, telling me to call her when I woke up and let her know when I'd be coming home.

I sighed and set the phone back down, sagging my head back into the pillow. I glanced down at Adrienne, now looking so peaceful as she slept on my chest, the twisted expression of agony from last night now gone. Smiling, I gently ran my fingers through her hair and down her back.

"Are you in trouble?" Adrienne murmured without opening her eyes.

My eyebrows popped in surprise that she was awake, but I recovered quickly and stroked her head a little more firmly. "No. Everything's cool."

Moaning quietly, Adrienne then began to stretch out her neck and limbs, yawning before slowly turning her head upright so that her chin dug a little bit into my chest.

"Oww," I grimaced and Adrienne popped her head up, seeing that she'd just pressed onto the bruise where Sung had elbowed me yesterday.

"Oh, sorry!" she said excitedly, waking up much more quickly.

"It's okay, it's okay," I soothed and then lay my head back.

Smiling, Adrienne settled her cheek back down onto my chest, carefully avoiding the bruise while looking at me adoringly with wide eyes. "I love you, Ben," she said, full of emotion.

I sighed and gave her a little smile, patting her head tenderly. "I know."

It was good enough for her. She didn't have to hear me return it. Just my acknowledgement that she did love me was all she needed. Moving with slow deliberation, Adrienne started shifting her naked body, sliding against mine as she brought her head up towards my face and moved her leg over mine. Her left hand came up, tickling my thigh before she found my morning erection and she began stroking it gently, causing me to gasp.

"I love you, Ben," Adrienne repeated before dipping her mouth to mine and engaging me in a warm, beautiful morning kiss. Slow-burn ... just the way I liked it.

Slow-burn was also an appropriate adjective for Adrienne's body. I actually felt her skin heating up beneath my fingers as I embraced her. While our kiss deepened and ratcheted up in intensity, I felt her body coming alive in my arms as she slid on top of me, crushing those heavenly tits into my chest. She laid her moistened pussy on top of my cock, dry humping it while letting her hands rove up and along my arms.

At one of our momentary breaks for air, Adrienne rested her forehead against mine and closed her eyes. "I'm sorry about last night, Ben. I know I promised to fuck your brains out and we didn't even have sex."

"You NEVER have to apologize to me for that, Adrienne," I replied warmly and kissed her again. I wasn't really in the mood then and besides, she was certainly making up for it now.

Sure enough, after several minutes of grinding with my cock trapped between my own belly and her crotch, Adrienne shifted back and reached down to elevate my dick into position. And with practiced ease, she sunk down onto it, taking my thickness deep inside her body.

I broke the kiss and groaned to the ceiling at the exquisite sensation of her tight pussy surrounding me with wet warmth. And the sexy teenager moaned against my neck as well.

I slid my hands off her ass, up her sides and paused briefly to run my fingers along the sides of her boobs. But eventually, I came back from my detour and brought my fingers to her face, turning her to me so that we could kiss with loving passion.

And together, we made sweet love.

This morning was a stark contrast to most of our prior sexual encounters. Yeah, we made tender love from time to time while we'd been dating, but far more often Adrienne and I had engaged in aggressive, wild fucking. Adrienne was just extremely sensitive and multi-orgasmic, loving energetic, athletic sex. Her enthusiasm for it made me enjoy it that much more as well. And once we started screwing each other again, nearly all of our encounters were with me spanking her, pinning her down, or otherwise dominating her while I took my pleasure from her compliant body.

But this time we made love. "Oh, yesss..." Adrienne hissed while I nibbled on her neck and guided her body with my hands. She rose and fell with a slow grace, spending a lot of time just hunching and rotating her hips as my cock carved out every nook and cranny inside her pussy.

As my orgasm approached, I raised her head up in my hands, kissing this beautiful girl with a passion and emotion I hadn't felt since ... since Dawn ... And more to the point, a passion I hadn't felt since Dawn that post-Halloween weekend. It was just so intense, feeling the emotions pouring off of Adrienne right now almost immediately after her mental anguish over Adam the previous night.

And when I looked into Adrienne's eyes, I saw HER. The expression in those hazel irises was so startling, I actually lost the sexual rhythm for a moment. The past few weeks, every time I'd looked into her eyes I'd seen a fiery intensity. Adrienne had been so laser-focused on me, almost with a cold resolve that tempered her affection. But now I just saw happy joy. She was relaxed, and I thought it not a coincidence that Adrienne was on top of me for the first time since we'd started screwing weeks ago. She wasn't prostrating herself before me, submitting herself before my domination. She was just making love and happily enjoying the sensations.

She was beautiful.

Gradually, our hip thrusts and energetic bounces began to speed up. Our breathing got shallower and shallower, the sound of both of us panting filling the air. At the moment of climax, Adrienne clutched my head urgently, pressing her forehead into mine and her nose against mine as she tightened up and groaned, humming out her orgasm as the pleasure tore through her body.

And I was cumming with her. My hands clamped down on her buttcheeks, pinning her body tightly against mine while I felt my cock expand and then blow, spurting gobs of semen up into her spasming pussy.

When we were done, as our bodies sagged against each other and began to cool down, I wiped the sweat from Adrienne's brow and then kissed her passionately, doing my best to replicate her nuclear liplock. I knew right then that my whole plan with Dawn was in trouble. 'Just friends' or not, I cared a great deal for this young woman, and I felt a responsibility to protect her from the world that had already been cruel to her in so many ways.

I was starting to fall in love with Adrienne again.

The heavenly, floating-on-air feeling of passionate love carried with us into the bathroom. We took care of business before slipping into the shower together. And the happy-go-lucky mirth buoyed our every movement as we playfully splashed and soaped and kissed and groped.

Along the way it occurred to me that we were making a lot of noise in the house on a Sunday morning. I knew Adrienne's dad worked a lot, but on Sunday, two days before Christmas? "Uh, when's your dad coming home?" I asked nervously.

Adrienne giggled, "Not until tomorrow. He's somewhere in Asia right now, working until the last minute before coming home for his obligatory Christmas visit. I think he's happier sleeping in hotels in other cities than at home."

I frowned. "I thought you said you and he were doing better. That he was coming home more often."

She shrugged. "He has. Just not this week."

Feeling bad for Adrienne's lack of family support, I nevertheless was pleased we weren't going to be rushed today. I could spend all eternity with a naked Adrienne beneath a shower. Seriously, this girl, wet and glistening, could make a mannequin have an instant hard-on.

Adrienne read my change in attitude and fitting a little grin on her face, reached her fingers out to start stroking my growing cock. "Mmm ... ready to go again?"

"Almost," I groaned as her soapy fingers massaged my scrotum.

"You wanna do me here?" she leaned into my ear and moaned. "Against the shower wall? Or face-down on the bed?"

I groaned, not answering intelligibly while she kept stroking me. Both scenarios seemed wonderful. The idea of gripping Adrienne's wet, slick body while I pounded her so hard her tits bounced off the shower tile was quite the turn-on. And doggy-style on the bed had always been our favorite position, allowing me to grip her boobs as handholds while staring at that perfect ass being split apart by my cock.

"Think it over," Adrienne husked before dropping to her knees and shoving most of my dick into her mouth.

I was hard enough to etch glass in less than two seconds. But I was having too much fun inside the sexy young blonde's mouth and she seemed happily to keep blowing me for the joy of it.

In the end, Adrienne decided for us. She stood up and planted a nuclear kiss on me while wrapping her arms around my neck, then pulled back and growled, "Let's go back to bed. I need you to tie me up again." The determined intensity was in her eyes once again.

We dried off quickly, if not quite thoroughly. And then taking my hand, my stunningly gorgeous 'not-girlfriend' led me back to her bed where she retrieved the handkerchiefs. And settling to her knees on the mattress with her feet tucked beneath her butt, she held up her hands, palms upright and wrists together, pleading in a quiet voice, "Fuck me, Ben. I put myself in your hands ... sir."

The cute way she said "sir" always got a rise out of me, and she knew it. It wasn't like I considered myself a dominant personality. I was just ... Ben. But the word "sir" still stirred an adrenaline rush of power in me. Feeding off of that, I got into the character I'd played with Adrienne for the past week and a half, taking charge as I quickly bound her wrists together and then roughly flipped her over into a doggy position.

But I wasn't done yet. Taking two of the bungee cords, I fastened them both to her wrist restraints and extended each of them to opposite ends of the headboard. Straining to loop them around the posts, I eventually got them set, which left Adrienne's hands bound together on top of the mattress, her body locked at the midpoint of the bed and unable to really move without falling over.

This also forced her to spread her legs to the sides to maintain balance, and with a little smile of glee, she turned her head back to me. "Are you gonna fuck me now?"

"Not yet," I growled. And then I let fly with my right hand to spank her asscheek.

"Eeep!" the sexy, naked 17-year-old squeaked. And then she squealed, "EEEP!" as I hit her left asscheek. And then I let her breathe.

"Oh, Ben..." she sighed after momentarily recovering from the minor pain, panting heavily.

I took that time to settle myself behind her, spreading her reddened asscheeks to the side before notching my dick into her slot. And without mercy, I rammed my hips forward, skewering her in a single thrust.

"AAAHHH!" Adrienne threw her head back and screamed as I stretched her to the limits without giving her time to adjust. The way was still slickened with the load of cum I'd planted inside her thirty minutes earlier, and with plenty of lubrication I started hammering my way through her tightly clenched cunt.

"Hit me," Adrienne hummed.

I reached out and spanked her with a resounding [thwack].

"Again," she groaned.

[thwack]

"Again."

[thwack]

Panting for breath, Adrienne squirmed, feeling the itch of her ass while I tenderly ran my palm along her cheeks, pumping my dick slowly in and out of her now sopping wet pussy. Whatever pain she was in, Adrienne was certainly getting even wetter from the abuse.

"Hit me again," Adrienne gasped.

I reached back and let fly. [thwack]

"Again!"

[thwack!]

"Harder!"

[THWACK]

HARDER!"

[THWACK!]

"OWWW!!!"

I stared at my right hand, and then at the fresh handprint still white against her asscheek. Adrienne whimpered piteously, a couple sobs of pain mingled in that and I started to think I should back off a bit. Hell, my own had was starting to hurt.

But almost immediately, Adrienne cried softly, "Hit me again!"

"Adrienne..."

"Hit me!" she interrupted shrilly.

"Adrienne!" I barked. This wasn't me.

"Pleeeease," she begged. "You don't understand, Ben. I know why I got scared with Tommy and Kyle and Dexter." She paused and took a deep breath. "I never told you that Tyson hit me."

"What?" It was the confirmation of what I'd already suspected in the back of my head.

"Tyson beat me, Ben," Adrienne stated in a quiet voice.

"WHAT?" My pulse was racing and my dick throbbed inside her of it's own accord.

"But I'm not scared anymore! Don't you see! Now hit me, Ben! Please!"

"Adrienne!" I gasped in confusion.

"HIT ME!" she screamed in a commanding voice. And without thinking about it, I let my hand fly.

[thwack]

"Again!"

[thwack!]

"Again!"

[THWACK]

"HARDER!"

[THWACK]

"HARDER!!!"

[THWACK!!!]

"AAAGHHH!"

That last one was so hard that she collapsed face down just to the right of her bound hands, sobbing real tears down her eyes. The bungee cord was across her forehead, vibrating with tension. I'd never hit her that hard before.

"Hit me..." Adrienne whimpered from the same position.

I hesitated. She was clearly in a lot of pain, something I did NOT want to see in her. Hell, despite her nakedness and snug pussy, I hadn't even been fucking her for the last minute. My mind was whirling with images of her prone body and of an enraged Tyson smacking her around, and not just with spanks to the ass.

"Hit me!" Adrienne ordered.

"Adrienne-"

"HIT ME! I'm in your hands! I submit myself to you, Ben! Now fucking HIT ME!"

The light bulb went off in my head. Adrienne had said it before: It wasn't about pain. It was about control. She wasn't a masochist, getting sexually aroused just off pain. Adrienne was psychologically damaged, feeling the need to put herself in my hands and under my control. She'd been so terribly hurt, betrayed by the people she should have been able to trust and even physically abused by a lover. And on a leap of faith, Adrienne put herself at my mercy, praying that I didn't let her down.

And I finally got it.

"HIT ME!" Adrienne cried.

And softly I said, "No."

"Huh?"

I slid over her body, dipped my head to her ear, and husked, "No."

"But I deserve it," she whimpered. "I've been such a bitch, toying with men, never letting them into my heart."

"No."

"And I put myself into your hands, Ben. To use and abuse as you will. I'm tired of always trying to be in control. I'm tired of trying to be a grown-up and never having a childhood. And I'm tired of keeping myself so closed off. I need this, Ben. I need to believe that this is the worst you can do to me."

I stroked her cheek and then pulled my dick out of her, shuffling on my knees around her prone body to get to her hands. "You're right. You put yourself in my hands. You're under my control. And I won't hurt you anymore. THAT'S the worst that I can do to you."

"But-"

"No." I said gently as I released the bungee cords and began unwrapping the handkerchief around her wrists. "I'm in charge. You submitted yourself to me. So you'll do what I want," I said gently. "And what I want is to make tender love you, Adrienne."

She began whimpering as I turned her over onto her back. "Bennn-"

"It's not about pain, Adrienne; it's about control. Let go. Lose yourself in me, and I won't let you down. You CAN trust me."

I sighed, scared to say what I had next but feeling it deep in my heart.

"Adrienne, I love you. And I don't want to hurt you anymore."

We made love quietly, Adrienne crying for nearly the entire time. But as long as she had the happy smile on her face, I didn't mind.

We made love missionary style, my heavy weight hovering above her. But I didn't pin her down. My hands were beneath her shoulders, holding her gently while I leveraged myself on my elbows to keep from crushing her. That also gave us just enough clearance for her bouncing tits to scrape oh-so-nicely against my chest.

Her hands clutched at my biceps, holding and squeezing reflexively while bolts of pleasure shot up and down her spine. She tossed her head left and right, moaning, "Oh, gawd ... oh, gawd ... oh, gawd..." over and again, a litany of ecstatic bliss.

And with her legs hooked over my thighs and pulling me deeper into her body, Adrienne squeezed her eyes shut and came, screaming out my name while I bucked and filled her up with gallons of liquid love.

Her body arched into me, searching for that skin-to-skin contact while at last I let my elbows go to settle my weight down onto her chest. I felt the final blasts of cum jet out of my cock to disappear somewhere in the back of her vaginal canal while she wrapped her arms around my back and hugged me tightly.

And finally, for the first time in seven years, Adrienne Dennis was at peace

i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.

I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.

THE GOAL IS TO CORRUPT AS MANY AS WE CAN.

35 Chapter 29: Winter Break

DECEMBER 2001, WINTER BREAK

At 5'10", Adrienne was almost as tall as me. So she didn't really need to get up on her tiptoes to kiss me. She did it just because she was excited and the extra height let her press down while burning a white-hot nuclear kiss on my lips.

When we pulled apart, I stood back and admired this supremely gorgeous young creature of beauty. With her pretty face, flowing blonde hair, sparkling eyes, and absolutely KILLER body, she literally took my breath away. I could scarcely believe the relationship I had with her.

"Are you sure this is the way you want it, 'nottogether'?" I asked hesitantly, just before letting go of her hands and miming the air quotes around my invented combined word of "not" and "together".

"Absolutely. Nothing changes, Ben. I believe that you love me, care about me, but I don't want to complicate things right now." She smiled and patted my chest with her right hand. "If we're not together, then you can't really hurt me."

I looked at her seriously. "I don't ever want to hurt you again, Adrienne."

Adrienne's smile turned to a grin, and her hand on my chest lightly bunched up the fabric in her fist, pulling me close. From an inch away, she grinned, "Well ... Just a little spanking sometimes? I kinda liked it. And for a girl who's always got guys wrapped around her little finger, it was quite the turn-on to have you so dominant and aggressive."

I chuckled. "Sure."

She pecked me quickly and then pushed me away. "Now go home before your mom grounds you or something. I'm gonna need you out and about."

I smiled and started backing away out the door. "I'll call you later, A.D."

She giggled and then turned, wiggling her perfect ass at me. "See ya later, Tiger."

While not thrilled with my half-explanation, Mom eventually let me off the hook.

At first, she was ready to ground me for missing curfew, saying, "How can I expect you to keep your sisters in line if YOU'RE not coming home on time?"

All I could explain was that Adrienne and I had discussed something very personal and very private dating back to her childhood when her brother moved away and her mother died. And given the emotional state she was in, I couldn't leave her.

Mom granted me the exception in that case, but she still scolded me, saying, "That may have been true last night, but I KNOW it doesn't take two hours to wake up and walk a few hundred feet." She gave me a knowing look, presuming (correctly) that Adrienne and I had engaged in a little extra-curricular activity before parting.

I blushed, not having an answer to that. But Mom just grinned wickedly and pronounced, "Well, I've already got your punishment worked out."

I groaned, feeling a menacing dread settling over me. "What?"

"Simple. The girls all need to go to the mall for last-minute Christmas presents. You're driving them."

My jaw dropped. One 15-year-old girl and two almost 12-year-olds in a mall with a zillion other screaming people? "Uh, can I just be grounded instead?"

"Nope."

Brooke then showed up, knocking on the frame of the open doorway with a big grin on her face. "Ready to go?"

"Still on taxi duty?" Brandi, my older sister, grinned at me. She was standing outside baggage claim at John Wayne Airport when I pulled up and then staggered around to greet her with a friendly hug.

"Ooh, you look tired," she smiled wryly as I half-collapsed into her arms.

"Mall..." I croaked. "With Brooke and the twins."

"Ouch! The Sunday before Christmas? You do something to piss Mom off?" Brandi arched her eyebrow.

I patted her back and then stepped away. "Something like that. Anyways, she would have sent me no matter what. Big brother duty and all." I sighed. "I can't WAIT for Brooke to get her license."

"She get her permit yet?"

"Nah. January." I picked up Brandi's suitcase, just a small roll-aboard, and wheeled it around to my trunk. By the time I put it away, Brandi had already jumped into the passenger seat. I circled around the driver's side, hopped in, and then started off for the short trip home.

"You're sticking around how long?" I asked once I'd gotten merged with traffic.

"Just till Sunday the 30th after we get home from the ski trip. I'd love to stick around for a whole month, but I've got a part-time job and I'm going to pick up a lot of extra hours starting on New Year's Eve," Brandi sighed.

"Well, at least you're coming on the ski trip with us," I smiled.

"Yeah. I'm looking forward to it."

"Me, too." I grinned lasciviously. "You, me, maybe Brooke in a cabin up in the mountains? How WILL we ever keep warm?"

Brandi giggled and slapped my arm. "Ben! Is that ALL you ever think about?"

"No, no," I waved. I took a breath and then said sincerely. "You're my sister, Brandi. I'll always love you, whether we do naughty stuff or not. You know that, right?"

She smiled warmly and nodded. "I know. It's not that I don't want to. It's just that I have a boyfriend now."

I arched an eyebrow. "So?"

Brandi giggled and blushed, sliding a hand over to start rubbing my arm. "Wellll ... I guess if it doesn't count..."

"Hm-hm-hee-hee-ohhh, that tickles!" Brandi giggled and then put one hand over her mouth to muffle the noise as she fought not to start laughing while I trailed my fingers along her belly, her other hand trying to ward me away.

I was spooning my sister, my bare chest pressed against her bare back while I slowly pumped my turgid cock into her from behind. I took advantage of her momentary distraction to change my position, elevating her right leg up and over my shoulder while moving to straddle her left leg, all without pulling my dick outside of her tight pussy. And in this new position, I was better able to use my right hand for more important things, like tickling her clit instead of her belly while I made short, staccato thrusts into her clenching cunt.

"Oh, Ben..." she sighed. "Matt's got a nice cock, but you're just so much bigger than him."

I grinned, making sure she felt every bit of my now seven-and-three-quarter inch length. I knew I wasn't THAT big, but her compliment was nice for my ego.

With that, I focused on getting the two of us off. With my right hand I manipulated Brandi's clit and with my left, I popped a finger into her ass and started sawing in and out of her there. My 19-year-old sister moaned and groaned, pressing her arms out in front of her while I fucked her sideways and eventually drove her to a quiet, relaxing orgasm.

My task complete, I then reached my right hand forward to play with her tits, amusing myself with her erect nipples and firm mammary flesh before returning my hand to her right leg, holding onto it for leverage as I pistoned in and out of her pussy harder and faster until I came, spunking my load deep inside her.

With both of us satisfied, I pulled out and retrieved a few tissues so Brandi could blot herself up, lest she make a wet spot on the bed. And once that was done the two of us put our clothes back on and then re-settled into the spooning position we'd started in.

"Mmm ... that was nice," Brandi sighed.

"Yeah ... nice ... I missed you, sis."

"Not too much, apparently," Brandi giggled. "The last time I showed up here you were so horny and twitchy you nearly drove away from the curb without me."

I blushed and buried my face into Brandi's neck, rubbing her with my nose. "Yeah, I've been doing alright."

"You've been doing Adrienne, from what I hear. Brooke says you two are quite the couple and yet, not together?"

"It's complicated."

"I'll bet." Brandi took a deep breath. "I should see her while I'm in town."

"I'm sure you will."

"What? She coming over for Christmas dinner, too?"

"Nah. The twins invited her to their birthday."

"Ah."

We went silent for a second. Nothing awkward or uncomfortable. I just ran my hands along Brandi's flanks and she cuddled herself into my arms.

But then I started chewing on a thought and my sister felt the tension in my arms. "You okay, Ben?"

"Yeah, I uh. I was just wondering..." I stuttered for a moment. "How's Dawn?"

Brandi shifted slightly, turning onto her back so she could look at my face. "Don't you talk to her pretty often?"

"Yeah, yeah," I shrugged. Dawn and I chatted on the phone about once a week since breaking up over Thanksgiving. Nothing regularly scheduled, but we both wanted keep in touch. But our phone conversations were always brief and it was hard to read emotions into IM's or emails. The fact was, neither of us wanted to talk about Ryan or Adrienne, and with those two such big parts of our daily lives, it was a struggle to find other topics of discussion. The end result was that we just didn't communicate like we used to.

"I just," I began slowly. "I just wanted to know what you think, you know? Dawn tells me stuff but I'm never sure what she's holding back. I don't think she's keeping secrets; we never kept secrets from each other. It's just ... It's just that she doesn't want to hurt me by telling me certain things about her life. And I guess I'm looking for a second opinion."

"She's ... good, actually," Brandi shrugged. "I don't see Dawn that much myself, but Dayna says she's quite happy with this Ryan guy."

I frowned.

"But before you freak, Ben, Dayna also says that Dawn's really not looking at this as anything long-term. The girl is still in love with you, and to be honest, Ryan's not that great of a prospect, not for her."

I arched my eyebrow curiously.

"He's handsome. He's considerate. And he's head over heels for Dawn. Great qualities for sure. But he's not that bright or ambitious. He's going to Community College and Dawn wants to get a Ph.D. The guy's got nothing on your academic ability, Ben."

"Ooh, academics are sooo sexy," I drawled sarcastically.

Brandi hit me in the upper chest. "They are to Dawn. She's got this dream future, Ben. It involves a big suburban house, nice cars, three kids, and YOU. Don't forget that."

I sighed wearily. "I suppose."

I frowned and Brandi started rubbing my chest over my T-shirt, tenderly caressing. "You alright, Ben?"

Shaking my head slowly in the negative, I just sighed, "I'm scared of losing her."

"You won't," Brandi shook her head. "She loves you too damn much and you two are meant to be together. Seriously, she's already talking baby names that all start with 'D' and 'B'. Now c'mon, Ben, it's almost Christmas. Just enjoy your time now, keep that gorgeous girl next door happy, and don't worry about the rest. You're too young to be stressing about your long-term future."

I shrugged, "Okay."

"And..." Brandi smiled while sliding her hands up the inside of her T-shirt, lifting the hem above her naked breasts. "You think you got another round in you?"

I grinned and started removing my own clothes. "For you, big sis, anytime."

On Monday's Christmas Eve, by family tradition we all stayed home to hang out together. We found some movies on cable and I soon found myself on the big couch, surrounded by sisters. Per usual, Eden and Emma were both using me as a backrest while I complained that they were starting to get too big to do so. Brooke was in the wing chair. And our parents were on the loveseat.

Sometime around 2pm, Brandi awoke and meandered in during the movie with a steaming cup of coffee. She actually displaced Emma, taking over her baby sister's spot to use me as a backrest. Brandi was certainly too big to do so, but I got no sympathy from any of my family members.

Afterwards, we got into a massive poker game using big stacks of pennies. Seven people were a lot so we couldn't do much more than 5-card draw, at least until Brandi started teaching us Texas Hold 'Em. The game wasn't very well known, but it was apparently pretty popular with the college crowd.

Brooke went a little nuts with her betting, going broke after only four rounds. She then moaned about being left out so we dealt her back in, but then Brandi complained that Brooke wouldn't learn anything about restraining her impulses if she was given new money without consequence.

So in the end, I sold Brooke 50 pennies in exchange for a favor to be collected later. Yeah, you might call it prostitution but from my perspective, it was the best fifty cents I'd ever spent. Besides, I knew Brooke would probably give me a blowjob even if I didn't give her the coins.

Brandi, after she realized what I'd done, rolled her eyes and elbowed me in the ribs later that night, complaining about just what lesson I thought our 15-year-old sister had learned. "Ffpt," Brandi snorted. "Offer sex to buy your way out of trouble?"

Maybe I should have kept the fifty cents. I sure could have used them when I wound up losing before Eden or my mom did. I knew my family was going to ridicule me about that one for AGES. And Brooke ended up going broke first again anyways.

Ultimately, Dad won the whole pot, taking out Brandi with pocket aces. He promptly told Mom we should head to Vegas since he was on a hot streak, but Mom shut down that idea pretty quickly.

The night ended up being the first Eden and Emma managed to stay awake until 12:01am so we could all open our first presents. And then we finally went to bed.

Christmas Day I woke up to one of the best presents a guy could ever ask for. Brooke was under the covers, making good on her promised favor by giving my candy cane a good striping. I'm not sure if the metaphor holds, but it sounds dirty, doesn't it?

In any case, after I spunked my morning load down my little sister's throat, she popped her head up in my face and grinned. "I forgot you taste different from Kenta. Not bad, just different."

"Well then, I guess you'd better not go so long between samplings, lest you forget completely," I nodded seriously. It HAD been a long time since my little sister had gotten to taste me.

Brooke giggled and then crawled forward, revealing that she was without panties beneath her big T-shirt as she moved to straddle my face, lowering her sweet shaven pussy towards my lips. "Wanna re-familiarize yourself with my taste, big brother?"

"Well yours was because you owed me. So we're already even."

"Sure," Brooke smiled. "So why don't you give me a nice cum and I'll owe you again!"

Worked for me.

Christmas was it's usual flurry of activity. The phone lines were jammed as the parents made various calls to friends and family to wish them Merry Christmas. My sisters made a variety of calls on their cell phones. And I sat there, staring at my cell for a couple of hours hoping it would go off because Dawn was calling me.

Because she was the one actually dating someone else in a relatively committed relationship, I felt that SHE needed to call ME to reassure me that she was thinking of me and that she still loved me. After a while, though, I couldn't take it any longer and picked up my cell phone, holding down the 2-button to buzz her.

She picked up immediately and I heard the familiar tone of another 2-button in my ear. "Uh, hello?" I asked when the tone dropped away.

I heard fumbling for a second and then Dawn was suddenly on the line. "Ben? Hey!!! I swear I was just calling you! I was pressing down the 2-button to speed dial you when suddenly the line picked up!"

I grinned. "Really? I'm still your 2-button?"

"Of course! Silly," Dawn giggled. "Wow, talk about a psychic connection. We're calling each other at the exact same cosmic moment."

Much more relieved, I relaxed and chatted amiably with Dawn. We caught up on various school activities and asked about each other's family. Dawn bemoaned how DJ was going through boyfriends like french fries, clearly taking after Dayna. At least her younger sister wasn't screwing them all. DJ seemed to rather enjoy being a cocktease.

Dawn didn't mention Ryan. I didn't mention Adrienne. The moments when we got close were punctuated by awkward tension, but we didn't really want to hear about it anyways. So we wished each other Merry Christmas and looked forward to when we could see each other once again.

Just after lunch, Keira McNeil walked over with a big goody basket. I hadn't seen her in such a long time that impulsively, I wrapped her up in a BIG hug. Only after we were engaged did I realize how weird this might seem in front of my family, most of whom I didn't THINK knew about Keira. And Keira herself covered it by going around hugging everyone else as well.

My mom, however, gave me a knowing look. She really DID seem to know everything. But then she smoothly asked about Keira's boyfriend and how things were going. The two women chatted about how I, Ben, had spoiled her by fixing up her house and that Keira could ONLY date men with handymen skills, which was why she hadn't needed me to fix up anything around her house for a while.

Keira also made a sly comment about how she'd seen me over at Adrienne Dennis' house quite a bit over the last month or so, a comment that got Eden and Emma giggling conspiratorially.

As if on cue, the doorbell rang just then and my dad opened it to find Adrienne and her father there. They'd dropped by to wish their own Merry Christmas and Adrienne gave me another BIG hug, which only made Eden and Emma laugh even harder.

Mr. Dennis thanked us for looking after his daughter while he'd been busy with work. He admitted he wasn't around much and it was a relief that they had such great neighbors. And then putting a hand up to block his mouth, Mr. Dennis not so quietly told my dad, "I think my little girl has a thing for your son there."

Dad just smirked and replied, "I'll watch out for them."

Just another typical Christmas.

On the 26th, the twins' twelfth birthday went off without a hitch. Adrienne came by again, but she paid almost all her attention to the girls.

"We're 'nottogether'," Adrienne reminded me, complete with air quotes. "So I don't owe you any special girlfriend attention."

I just frowned, nodded grudgingly, and went back to my role as butler-slash- gopher for all the festivities. It turned out, Adrienne spent more time with Brandi than with me. At least my 'not-girlfriend' kissed me before leaving, promising to see me before the New Year.

Early the next morning my family drove up to Big Bear for our ski trip. It was simultaneously strange and wonderful to once again have Brandi with us for a distance drive in the big van, although Brooke complained bitterly about being relegated to the back bench seat with the twins. On a different trip, she might have begged, wheedled, and cajoled me into switching with her for at least part of the ride; but I was driving the two-and-a-half hour trip, leaving Mom in my seat, and there was no way Brooke was going to ask Mom to sit in the back.

After a day of skiing and snowboarding, we checked into a two-bedroom condo that had been advertised to sleep eight. It turned out there was only bed space for six. Guess who was the odd man out? Each of the rooms had a full-size bed: one for the parents and one for Brandi and Brooke. The twins took the hide-a- bed in one of the couches, but the other couch had been replaced with a standard, non-bed sofa, so I had to try and cram myself onto it with my legs hanging over one armrest.

Still, I'm happy to say I didn't spend the entire night on the cramped couch. Close to midnight, Brooke came and fetched me into hers and Brandi's bedroom. It's a good thing the twins sleep like logs. You could set off a fog horn in the room and they wouldn't wake up. And since our parents' bedroom was at the opposite end of the condo, I think the three of us kept quiet enough for our them not to hear.

We spent two days of exhaustive slope-pounding separated by a pleasant snow- day in the middle to just build sledding ramps and have snowball fights. The twins especially loved us building bigger and more elaborate toboggan runs to crash off of. I also spent the two nights sneaking into Brandi and Brooke's room. We didn't do anything outrageous, but after long days carving snow, in one form or another, a few quiet orgasms were very relaxing.

But after the second ski-day on December 29th it was time to go home. We'd had our day on the slopes and returned our rental gear. The rest of my family was milling around the rental area getting re-dressed into normal shoes when my cell phone went off.

Dad frowned at me when I moved to go get it. But I pleaded with my eyes as I recognized the special ring tone and said, "It's Adrienne."

Whether Adrienne and I considered ourselves together or not, my family certainly though of her 'like' my girlfriend. So Dad nodded and I answered the phone.

"HEY!!!" Adrienne's voice was loud enough that I flinched away from the earpiece. She sounded bubbly and more excited than I'd heard her in a long while.

"Hey! Great to hear from you! We're just about to head home," I told her as I headed out the door for some privacy.

"Oh, no-no-no. Not yet," Adrienne said breathlessly. "Um, I have NO idea how your parents are gonna take this, but I was hoping you could stay up there."

I arched my eyebrow at no one in particular, staring out at the snowy mountain. "Stay up here?"

"In a nutshell," Adrienne began, taking a deep breath. "Candy Carter's dad had to cancel his skiing trip at the last minute because of business. He already booked a condo up there at Big Bear, starting today, and they can't get their deposit back. So Candy talked him into letting her still go and invite some friends along! She's got the place through Tuesday!"

I blinked twice. "You're coming up here for New Year's?"

"YES!"

My heart started beating faster. "Wow ... uh, and you want me to stay with you guys?"

"YES!"

"Who else is coming up? You know my parents will want to know." I furrowed my eyebrows, forcing myself to start thinking through the entire situation and how I would form my reasoning. They were usually pretty cool about letting me go off on my own, like last Spring Break. But this was kind of last minute. Really, we were a half-hour away from packing up the van and my parents were assuming I'd be the driver.

"Ah, me and Candy, obviously. And then just Lynne and Heather."

I arched an eyebrow. "Not Candy's college friends?"

Adrienne sighed. "Most of Candy's friends were hers and Trevor's friends as a couple. The guys were tighter than the girls and most of them went with him when they broke up."

"Ouch, I'm sorry."

"Hey, don't apologize to me." I could actually hear Adrienne's shrug. "So come on, Ben. Just you and four hot chicks... Think of the possibilities..."

[sproing]

"Uh ... okay..." I drawled. "Candy's okay with it? I don't want to crash her girl thing."

Adrienne giggled. "Actually, she asked me if I would invite you. And we really need you, Ben. Four chicks with no dick? I'm sure we'd end up getting into sooo much trouble if you weren't around..."

I just grunted as my mind conjured up even wilder fantasies.

Adrienne's voice on the line interrupted my reverie. "So go out there and convince you parents to let you stick around until Tuesday. We'll drive you home."

My heart was racing now. "Got it."

Mom and Dad took a little more convincing than usual. Dad arched his eyebrow and had a gleam in his eye when I told him who would be in attendance. "Just you and four girls?"

I blushed and Mom sighed, "La Jolla was just an hour away. This is different."

"Dawn's place was six hours," I reasoned.

"That's different. Her parents were around," Mom glared.

Dad shrugged and said, "It's not even a three hour drive. He's not THAT far away in case of emergency."

I beamed, knowing I had one parent on my side. He was probably having the same fantasies I was.

Mom sighed again, giving me a knowing look. I knew then that she was going to cave, and I stifled the urge to cheer right then and there. Still, Mom took the opportunity to extract more housework out of me in exchange, knowing I'd agree to almost anything, which I did. "And any money you spend is on your own dime, this isn't a family trip anymore."

I nodded, "Got it."

Mom took a deep breath and then gave her grudging approval. And from behind them, Brooke popped her head around the corner and asked, "Does this mean I get to sit up front?"

Since I wouldn't be around to give Brandi her usual airport send-off, before we left I pulled her around the corner and gave her a VERY un-brotherly kiss goodbye. There were other people who might see us, but hopefully none who would realize we were siblings.

"See ya later, alligator," she giggled. "Drink lots of fluids."

Ten minutes later, my family dropped me off at a different condo complex that nonetheless looked almost exactly like the condo complex I'd just left that morning. I waited in the lobby for another couple of hours until the girls arrived, curling up with a book and a sack of McDonald's grease I'd picked up across the street.

I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew, I awoke to the delightful sensation of a pair of lips pressed against mine. My nostrils were filled with the sweet scent of young woman as little lightning bolts of pleasure shot along the edges of my mouth and trickled up the back of my head. But I also had a soft pair of hands covering my eyes, which were only removed about a minute later when the soft mouth pulled away from me with a muted lip-smacking hum of satisfaction.

I blinked a few times to get my bearings and then jerked my head in surprise. Heather Wilkinson grinned at me from a foot away, a twinkle in her aqua eyes. With a naughty smile, she sighed, "Do you have ANY idea how long I've been wanting to do that?"

Startled, my head whipped around left and right as I assessed the situation. Lynne was fighting giggles a few feet away. Candy was by the front desk, sporting a new shorter hairstyle and chatting with a clerk. And Adrienne was just behind the couch, apparently the one who'd been covering my eyes. "Good morning, sunshine," the gorgeous blonde smiled upside-down at me.

It was going to be an interesting few days.

Candy's father had rented the mirror-image of the two-bedroom condo I'd been in with my family; they were probably built by the same developer or something. The layout was similar enough to make me feel a sense of déjà vu, but with everything reversed, was just different enough to remind me that I was in an all- new place with all-new companions.

And what companions I had ... Stunningly gorgeous Adrienne, who set my loins on fire at the mere sight of her. Beautiful Candy, who's piercing blue eyes and smokin' body instantly attracted me last year. Alluring Heather, with her shimmering aqua eyes that stood out so strongly against her dark hair. And petite Lynne, adorably cute and friendly. The four of them were awe-inspiring to begin with. Lining them up before me in bikinis was just not fair.

Oh, yeah, the bikinis at a snow resort in the middle of winter ... Let me explain.

Typical of late teenagers, we were the type to stay up past midnight on a regular basis. Plus, my mid-day power nap had helped alleviate my fatigue. So all five of us were still awake and chatty well into the dark of night when everyone else had already gone to sleep.

And one thing this condo had that my previous condo didn't was close access to a hot tub. Literally, the gated jacuzzi and swimming pool area was just ten feet from our front door. And as the hour chimed past eleven, Candy decided it was time for everyone to strip down and enjoy a pleasant soak.

So while the rest of the mountain slumbered in anticipation of early ski runs in the morning, we five teenagers scurried across the snow and ice in flip-flops and towels before dumping our cold bodies unceremoniously into the hot, frothy waters of the jacuzzi. And amidst the view of four beautiful girls with hard nippled-breasts buoying on the surface of the bubbling waves, I settled in to enjoy myself.

We then spent the next hour chatting and gossiping and flirting. Well, the girls were doing the gossiping. Adrienne, Candy, and Heather were doing the flirting. At least, Heather was flirting with me. Adrienne and Candy seemed to spend more time flirting with each other, and given that the two were sharing a bedroom, I imagined they would be revisiting some of their High School nocturnal activities once we all bedded down for the night.

Heather, on the other hand, had been slowly inching her way closer to me. She started on the other end of the tub with her feet in my lap, having me massage her calves and working my way down. But after some chatting and repositioning and then more repositioning, the pretty girl was practically in my lap with one arm around my shoulders.

Adrienne, meanwhile, just smirked every time I shot her a questioning glance. Intellectually, I knew we weren't 'together-together', but despite our pronouncements of 'just-friendship' I felt a kind of fidelity towards her. But Adrienne just rolled her eyes to me as if to say, 'Get on with it.'

Fifteen minutes later, I started to relax and let my hands drift a little along Heather's body. The dark-haired cheerleader grinned and snuggled herself closer to me. But when I moved my hand down to cup her ass, Heather quickly grabbed my wrist and pulled me back up to her waist. "Not so fast, big Ben..." she husked into my ear. "A girl likes to take her time..."

I sighed but nodded. From experience, I'd figured that every girl had her pace. Some girls were like guys in that they could go from cold to a full boil in a few seconds flat, ready to get jiggy with it almost on command. But most girls needed a little seduction, a little charm in your comments and gentleness in your caresses before moving on. From the way Heather was coming on to me, I thought it a sure thing that sometime before we left Big Bear, she and I would indeed get jiggy with it. But not yet. I had to lay the groundwork, and even if we both knew she wanted to get laid, she didn't want to feel... too easy.

So I backed off and continued verbally flirting with Heather while keeping my hands from being too obvious in their gropings.

Right about that time, Candy dropped her head back over the edge of the tub moaned, "Sometimes, a girl just wants to get laid, you know?"

Adrienne and Lynne just giggled, as they'd been following Candy's conversation while I was preoccupied with Heather.

"But some of these guys at school?" Candy absently waved her hand as an illustrative device. "They're all cockiness and roaming hands and they have NO respect for you. In High School, a lot of the guys were intimidated to be with you, or even scared shitless; but at least they respected a girl. They knew they'd have to walk the halls with you the next morning. These college guys just want to add you as another notch in their bedpost and never talk to you again, disappear amongst the thirty-thousand faceless students. It's disgusting. And no matter how horny I get, I don't want to sink that low. I'm not that easy."

"Of course not," Adrienne's arm moved, rubbing Candy somewhere under the water, probably her leg. Maybe not...

Candy sighed. "But it's just been WAY too long. Sometimes I wish Trevor and I were still together. He's an asshole, but at least I knew what to expect with him. And he sure knew how to fuck, hey Lynne?"

The petite brunette blushed crimson red as she realized all four of us now turned our attention to her. She sank a bit deeper into the water but a little smile came over her face at the memory. "Yeah..." Lynne sighed.

Adrienne looked back and forth between the two of them and smiled. "Don't worry. You're both beautiful young women and once you find the right kind of guy, you won't have any problems convincing him to take care of your little problem."

"Easy for you to say," Lynne rolled her eyes and fixed her gaze on me, a smoldering intensity in her dark eyes.

Adrienne just looked at me as well and started giggling. "Well, true..."

Heather and Candy then looked over at Adrienne, and something seemed to communicate non-verbally between the three gorgeous young women. Then Adrienne tilted her head towards Candy, who smiled enigmatically while Heather pouted and wrapped her arm a little tighter around my shoulders.

With a little groan of frustration, Heather then pivoted her body in my lap to bring her chest more in line with my face. My eyes went wide as her glistening wet tits ascended out of the water, barely concealed by her thin bikini top with hard nipples poking through the material. And I felt Heather's arms drawing my nose to the crevasse of her cleavage. And the closer I got to Heather's round tits, the harder my cock got while I felt this nubile, raven-haired cheerleader grinding herself against me.

"Hey, hey, slow down, Tiger," Adrienne's voice startled me. "Looks like we need to cool you off."

"Huh?" I furrowed my eyebrows and looked to Adrienne.

My gorgeous 'not-girlfriend' smiled at me and repeated, "Cool off. Why don't you go show us how much of a man you are by jumping into the pool over there?" Adrienne jerked her thumb back to the swimming pool, where obvious clumps of ice and snow floated on the almost inky black surface.

I frowned. "You're shitting me."

"C'mon, Tiger," Adrienne teased. "What, are you chicken?"

"Not chicken," I shook my head. "Just not crazy."

"Tell you what," Adrienne grinned. "Do it and I'll flash you."

I hesitated and Candy chimed in with a big smile. "Do it, Ben. And I'll flash you."

THAT got my attention. I arched an eyebrow and this time Heather giggled while slipping off my lap. "All four of us will flash you, okay?" Heather looked to Lynne, who blushed red again; but under the stare of her friends, Lynne smiled at me and nodded.

The gauntlet was thrown down and I knew this would be royally stupid. C'mon, flashing tits? I could get to Adrienne's magnificent breasts any time I wanted.

Still ... even though I was petrified of how cold it might be, my ego wouldn't let me refuse. There's something written in to the DNA of every straight male to go through with stupid stunts like these in order to gain additional glimpses of female mammary glands.

So rolling my eyes and grunting in annoyance, I lifted myself out of the hot tub and gritted my teeth against the cold air. I just wanted to get it over with. "Don't blame me if my testicles get frostbite," I warned Adrienne. Then I thumped across the pool deck and launched myself into the air.

In retrospect, hurrying helped me out quite a bit. My skin had been heated up by prolonged immersion in the jacuzzi, and as if shielded by a thin layer of hot water, I didn't really feel the biting chill of the swimming pool as I cannonballed in. In fact, it just felt sort of refreshing. So with a proud grin, I turned around in the 3-foot deep pool and just flashed a thumbs up to the girls while staying rooted in the pool.

The four of them cheered and hooted in response, Lynne exclaiming, "I can't believe he's not jumping right back out!"

I just shrugged and started to do a few backstrokes, lazing my way around while maintaining the smug grin on my face. But after a few more seconds, I started to feel the chill creeping through my outer shield of heat and I decided it was best to get out.

The outside air was actually colder than the pool had been, and I started shivering even before I made it back to the hot tub. It took all the control I had left in my body not to just launch myself into the hot water and splash the girls. And with herky-jerky limbs I managed to slide in, hugging myself and shivering uncontrollably.

Adrienne was quickly by my side, laughing and rubbing my back. "You're such a dork! What made you just stay in there?"

Still shivering, I glared at her and shrugged.

"Such a guy," Adrienne laughed.

"What a man," Candy leered appreciatively.

"A deal's a deal," Lynne nodded.

"This is so naughty!" Heather cheered.

And once getting affirmative glances from the other girls, Adrienne led the four of them in lifting up their bikini tops to give me a long, lingering look at eight beautifully shaped naked breasts.

Unfortunately, I was still shivering and scowling at the cold unpleasantness chilling my bones. And the creepy, crawling tingle of hot water searing the outer edges of my skin didn't help, either.

Bemused by my clear discomfort, Adrienne leaned in and kissed my cheek. "Sorry for putting you through that, Ben. I'll make it up to you later."

The touch of Adrienne's lips and the heat in her words warmed me up far faster than the jacuzzi water did. And a few minutes after I managed to breathe calmly, the five of us packed up and scurried back into the condo.

To my disappointment, Adrienne didn't make anything up to me before we went to bed, despite her husky words in the hot tub. Everyone took their individual showers and went through the routine of brushing teeth and prepping for bed. Then Lynne and Heather retired to one bedroom while Adrienne and Candy ducked into the other, leaving me to my hide-a-bed in the couch.

I lay alone in the darkness for a while, idly deciding whether or not I wanted to jerk off. Anticipation for Adrienne's promised 'make-up' session had gotten me a little aroused. And even though I hadn't been able to enjoy the view at the time, I still recalled how the four girls had looked flashing their tits at me in the hot tub.

Pushing me further in the direction of jerking off, feminine moans began to waft out from the direction of Adrienne's and Candy's bedroom. And as my hand slid beneath the waistband of my fleece pajamas, I started to fantasize about the two beautiful girls with their bodies wrapped around each other.

But fantasies can never measure up to real life. Some would say the opposite is true, but I'd lived a crazy enough life that most of my fantasies had already come to fruition. And even though it felt good to stroke my dick and visualize Adrienne and Candy in a Sapphic embrace, it didn't feel as good as the real thing. So after another few minutes, I gave up and just tried to go to sleep.

My head was getting heavy and I was just about to drift off into unconsciousness when I felt the thin mattress shift, accompanied by the sound of a body sliding across the sheets.

"Still awake, Ben?" Adrienne's sweet voice was loud against the deafening silence, even though she was whispering. Her hand slid across my forehead and into my hair as I turned my face to her and opened my eyes.

With only the faintest illumination from the outside sidewalk lights filtering through the drapes, my vision focused on the dusky outline of Adrienne's body, cast in shadowed darkness. But in a moment I was able to make out the features of her face, and lower down, the features of her naked body. Adrienne had indeed come to 'make it up to me', and my heart started rapidly beating faster. We hadn't been intimate since that cathartic breakthrough in our relationship, finally making love that Sunday morning after Elaine's party, which was now over a week ago. And I was filled with lustful fire for the stunningly gorgeous blonde.

But Adrienne wasn't here to screw me on the uncomfortable hide-a-bed. Instead, her hand slid down to grasp mine, tugging gently as she whispered, "Come on."

Automatically, I started to get up and let her lead me away. "Where are we going?" I asked quietly.

Adrienne giggled. "Where do you think?" And she pulled me straight to hers and Candy's bedroom.

Illuminated by table lamps on either side of the bed, Candy Carter was jaw- droppingly beautiful in all her naked glory. Her rich, dark hair was cut short along her jawline in a style that made her angular face look even more dangerously sexual. Her fabulous rack was on full display, and as she smiled at the sight of me, she brought her hands up to cup her tits and press them together while offering them up to me. Lower down, her glistening wet pussy was open to my gaze, decorated with a trimmed, rectangular landing strip above and moist pinkness below.

Without a word, Adrienne closed the door and then moved to block my view of Candy's crotch. I watched the back of the blonde's head as she bent over and obviously began tonguing her friend's nether regions, both of them starting to moan erotically.

In response, the brunette moved her left hand down to hold Adrienne's head in place. With her right hand, Candy crooked a finger to me in a "come hither" gesture, and silently, I obeyed.

Still without speaking, I followed Candy's directions in stripping myself as naked as the girls and then moving to kneel beside the beautiful college freshwoman. And like a hungry jungle cat eagerly devouring its prey, Candy's head darted forward as she swallowed up my rising erection, her puffy lips stretching wide around my girth.

"Oh, shit," I grunted as Candy took me into her mouth, finally breaking the silence. I was quite surprised at the way things were shaping up. Candy and I had been casual friends, of course, back before she'd graduated and moved on to college. We'd flirted lots and of course there was that wild and crazy Spring Break orgy. But nothing in the way Candy had acted around me today would have led me to thinking she wanted to suck my dick. I guess I was wrong; guys are stupid that way when it comes to signals.

As if to prove my point, Candy moaned erotically around my meat, humming as if she were tasting the most fantastic prime rib she'd been salivating over for ages. She looked positively gorgeous with her long bangs framing her face down to her chin on the sides and just below her eyebrows across the middle. She rolled her sparkling blue eyes upwards through the dark brown veil to look at me while she sucked my manhood, a hint of a smile at the corners of her lips. And then she closed her eyes and shuddered, obviously experiencing the tremors of an orgasm as Adrienne continued to work her oral magic further below.

When her climax passed, Candy opened her eyes again and took a few healthy sucks at my dick while jacking me in her right hand before backing away and taking a deep breath. "Gawdammit I miss cock," the beautiful brunette sighed, her eyes fixated on the seven-and-three-quarter-inch pole bobbing in front of her face. And then she bent forward to take another long lick along the bottom of it before leaning back on her elbows.

I let my gaze trail out over the year-older beauty before me, from her creamy skin and lightly muscled abs to the flare of her hips outward as she spread her legs wide to allow Adrienne deeper access to her pussy. And then eventually I brought my gaze back up to her pretty face.

"Will you fuck me, Ben?" Candy asked with a touch of hope in her voice. "Nothing romantic, no making love." She shook her head slowly. "We're old friends, nothing more; and I just wanna get laid."

I risked a glance over to Adrienne, who rolled her eyes as if annoyed I was even thinking of asking permission. I got the hint and took a deep breath while maintaining my focus on Candy. A smile was ready on my face. "Of course." And then my mind flicked back to something Adrienne had said when she first asked me to join the girls: it had been Candy's idea to invite me. "Is this why you wanted me along?"

Candy blushed. "Yeah. I've just been horny and stressed-out and Adrienne reminded me you were a guy I could trust to do this with no strings attached."

"Glad to be of service, ma'am. One stress-relief mind-blowing fuck coming up!" I grinned. Ever since those days of Candy inviting me to join her lunch table with the rest of the popular crowd, I'd harbored a bit of a crush on the older girl. True, Adrienne had the vast majority of my attention back then, but I certainly wouldn't have minded a few chances to boink the bubbly cheerleader.

Candy's face lit up. "FINALLY," she exhaled with relief and reached up to start jacking my cock with her hand again. "I get to find out what the famous Big Ben experience is all about!" She giggled. "Mizuho wouldn't shut up about you after Spring Break last year."

A smiling Adrienne then got up and moved herself out of the way while Candy reached up to grab my arms, swinging me down to the bed and rolling us over until she was lying on top of me. I held the pretty brunette's head in my hands while she dipped and pressed her tongue inside my mouth. And I let a year's worth of pent-up passion and lust for Candy fill my muscles as I kissed her back and rolled us over again so that I was on top.

While Candy did her best to devour my mouth, I let a hand slide down her chest, over a large breast and across that taut tummy down to the junction between her legs. Unsurprisingly, my fingers encountered nothing but silky wetness. She was more than ready.

"Of course she's wet, Ben." Adrienne's voice startled me. For a second I'd forgotten she was here, heady as Candy's kiss had been. "We've been dyking it out for half an hour. She's primed and ready to go."

When I pulled my head back, Candy herself nodded in agreement. "Do it, Ben. I've been dying to know how you would feel inside me since you first came to our lunch table. Do it!"

Suiting words to action, Candy's hand was between us, searching out and then grasping my cock, tugging and aiming it into her folds. I let her notch me into position, and then sliding my hands beneath her shoulders, I gripped her and pressed the full length of my shaft into her in a single thrust.

Candy didn't make a sound. Her head tilted back and her mouth gaped open as if to scream, but nothing came out. And then she was exhaling loudly as her legs rose up to wrap around my waist and her arms cinched around my back, holding me all the way inside her. And holding that position, she clenched her inner muscles, letting her pussy do all the work of massaging my deeply embedded dick.

And then we moved.

Fucking Candy was almost surreal, like fucking a memory. I hadn't seen her since graduation fully six months ago. And yet I felt as comfortable with her now as if I'd seen her only yesterday. And all the little flirtations, innuendos, and lustful glances from ages ago were now coming to fruition.

'I'm fucking Candy Carter!' I thought excitedly as I pounded myself in and out of her clenching cunt. 'I'm fucking Candy Carter!'

For her part, Candy seemed just as thrilled as I was. Planting her feet flat on the bed, she used the leverage to buck her hips at me with every forceful stroke. "Fuck meee ... fuck meee..." she groaned while staring deep into my eyes.

My head darted to the left and right, nipping at sensitive areas of Candy's skin like her neck and ears and shoulders. I arched my back and ducked my head to let my tongue lavish over her nipples. And my hands roved her supple skin, continuously rubbing and pinching and caressing.

"Oh, FUCK, Ben! How do you do that?" Candy groaned while arching her back and straining her neck. "What are you doing to me?"

I wasn't consciously doing anything. I fucked on instinct, pumping my dick in and out of her while feeling my hard meat throbbing with need, vibrating almost as if I had batteries. Remembering all of Keira's teachings and rules automatically, I experimented around, searching out Candy's pleasure-buttons and pushing them in increasingly elaborate rhythms to spur her to higher and higher plateaus of pleasure. And I was rewarded when Candy suddenly shivered and went rigid, once again gaping her mouth in that silent scream as a forceful orgasm swept through her body.

And still I fucked on.

This time, I lifted Candy's legs up my sides until I could hook her knees over my shoulders. Gripping Candy's taut buttocks in my palms, I lifted her ass off the bed and started driving my cock even deeper into her body. From this new position, I could watch the enticing jiggle of her tits, jarring them into exotic orbitals with my thrusting motions. And I could watch the contortions of bliss crossing Candy's face as I screwed her senseless.

"Oh fuckkk..." she groaned as her eyes rolled back into her head. "The fuck are you doing to me, Ben? Oh, shit! Fucking-motherfucking-shit!" she groaned while I grinned at the dirty invectives coming out of Candy's sweet mouth. Her naughty language only fueled me further as I started hammering myself in and out of her pliant body.

"Fuck, Ben! I'm fucking cumming again! You dirty-bastard-mother-fucker I'm fucking cumming again!!!" Candy howled. And as her mouth gaped into yet another silent scream, I pinned her body onto the bed and bent her legs back towards her own ears as I let loose with a torrent of my own cum.

At first, Candy just stared wide-eyed as her head shook left and right at the sensations wracking her poor body. She couldn't make a sound as her orgasm somehow strangled her vocal cords, and little tears started forming in the corners of her eyes. But she could twitch and flail uselessly beneath my heavier weight, unable to move while I filled up her spasming pussy to the brim with my creamy load.

Only when our mutual orgasms finally passed could Candy utter a sound. And all she could do then was whimper, completely overwhelmed by the feelings she'd just experienced. Gently, I pulled her legs off my shoulders and lay them back down to the mattress, gently massaging her thigh with my right hand while I supported myself above her with my left elbow.

"You okay?" I asked with some concern.

Hurriedly, Candy jerked her face up and down in an enthusiastic yes, still not quite able to verbalize what she was feeling. But the pleasure was evident in her eyes.

I stared adoringly down at Candy's face, seeing her rapturous look of satisfaction, and I felt an internal satisfaction of my own at pleasing her. But a noise to the side drew away my attention and I looked up to see Adrienne, fully dressed in her pajamas as she opened the bedroom door. And even as Candy drew my head downwards, rubbing her nose against my neck, I arched an eyebrow at Adrienne in confusion. Why was she leaving?

She held a finger over her lips, telling me not to say anything. "Make her happy, Ben," Adrienne said softly. "I'll see you guys in the morning."

I bit my lip and looked longingly after Adrienne. Even though there had been no promises made, I'd just sort of assumed I'd get to bed down between the two gorgeous young women. And even though I'd just finished screwing Candy's lights out, I found myself disappointed that I wasn't going to get to sleep, just sleep, with Adrienne this night.

"You love her, don't you?" Candy said softly while trailing her fingers along my cheek.

Biting my lower lip, I glanced down at the pretty brunette who still had my half- hard dick inside her. I nodded slowly.

"Don't worry," Candy smiled beatifically. "She loves you, too, in her own way."

Looking longingly at the closed door, I blinked several times to fight the moisture attempting to get into my eyes and then glanced back down at Candy. "I'm sorry. I-"

"Shh..." Candy put a finger to my lips. "Don't worry about it. We're just friends." She smiled. "And thank you, Ben. You were incredible. That was just what I needed."

There was a note of finality in her voice, along with some sadness. Clearly, Candy didn't want things to be over just yet and my ego spurred me into action. "Hey, hey. Who said I was done with you?" I grinned.

Candy's blue eyes started sparkling again as she saw the intent in my gaze and she smiled. I started lightly stroking my cock in and out of her an inch back and forth, picking up the gentle stimulation that would re-energize me for another round. Candy giggled as she felt me hardening inside her, and by the time I kissed her again, I had regained a full erection.

The next time I pulled back and twitched my thick cock inside Candy's swamped pussy, she just gasped and looked at me with amazement. "Ben, even your reputation doesn't measure up to the real you."

I chuckled. Now that I'd gotten the experimentation out of the way, I KNEW what buttons Candy needed to be pushed. My second fuck with her would be SOOO much better. And with a cocky smile, I drawled, "Candy, you ain't seen nothin' yet."

"SOMEone's walking a little funny," Lynne giggled when Candy finally emerged from the bedroom on Sunday morning, the 30th of December.

I lifted my head away from the coffee mug I was about to sip and watched Candy give her friend the bird while staggering towards the bathroom. I'd awoken a half- hour earlier and slipped out to get some breakfast. The girls had brought bagels, donuts, and coffee, and I was already working on my second bagel.

Adrienne suppressed a grin while sipping her own coffee across from me, tossing her head and brushing her hair back to avoid dipping the ends in the steaming liquid.

Heather emerged from the other end of the condo and the second bedroom, coming out just in time for Candy to exit the bathroom while still walking awkwardly. The raven-haired Senior cheerleader smirked at Candy, "THAT good, huh?"

I sighed and rolled my eyes to Adrienne, feeling chagrined. "Did EVERYONE know what was going to happen last night but me?"

Lynne answered first. "You two made enough noise for it to be pretty obvious, Ben. Especially when Heather and I came out and found Adrienne sleeping on the sofabed."

"Oh," I blushed.

Heather grinned. "But yeah, we all knew."

Now I DID glare at Adrienne. The stunningly gorgeous blonde just shrugged, saying, "What? I knew you'd be ready to go. And if I told you sooner you'd have acted a little funny around Candy for hours."

I sighed but kept my mouth shut. We both knew Adrienne was right. Still, feeling that lingering attachment to a girl I'd been intimate with, I got up and went to Candy, wrapping my arm around her waist. "You okay?" I asked tenderly. After all, it WAS my fault Candy was walking stiffly. I'd fucked her six ways from Sunday, and even an ex-cheerleader is only so flexible.

"I'm fine, I'm fine," Candy smiled weakly. "Just a little sore. I'll be alright." And then Candy got a little smile on her face as she glanced back at the other three girls. And in a sultry voice, the sexy brunette husked, "Still, I think I could use your help getting dressed this morning."

I smiled and followed Candy back into the bedroom. Turning to close the door, I looked out and saw Adrienne grinning at me, Lynne with a thoughtful expression on her face, and Heather looking clearly jealous.

But then I turned back to face Candy, and my jaw dropped to the floor. She'd dropped her pajamas and panties to the floor ahead of me, and was bent at the waist over the bed.

"One more time, Ben." Candy craned her head around to smile at me while wriggling her naked ass in my direction. "Make it quick. And make it good."

We did eventually make it out and onto the slopes, although not until after lunch. We rented our gear (except for Heather, who had her own snowboard), picked up half-day lift tickets, and proceeded to carve up the mountain.

At first, all five of us stayed together, warming up on the bunny slopes. On the very first chair lift, Candy leaned over to me and whispered that she could feel my cum soaking into her panties. YOU try snowboarding with a throbbing erection. It's not easy.

It didn't really help that Heather was flirting with me constantly as well. Seeming to ignore my little interlude with Candy, the raven-haired 17-year-old picked up where we'd left off in the hot tub, sliding herself into my personal space and dropping not-so-subtle sexual innuendoes.

Then, after a few runs, we wound up splitting into two groups. Adrienne and Lynne were novices, unwilling to leave the bunny slopes. Heather and I were itching to test out some harder runs, including one particular Intermediate run that I had grown to love over the past few days with my family. Candy probably could have moved on with us, but she claimed she was still feeling sore and stayed back with Adrienne and Lynne.

So Heather and I took off; and in isolation, Heather REALLY started to turn up the heat. She was flirting all-out, slapping me and laughing at my lame jokes, giggling cutely, and posing every now and again to let me ogle her in her cute snow bunny outfit, complete with oversized Chanel sunglasses instead of ski goggles. I rather enjoyed getting such attention from a beautiful young woman and played right into my role, letting my hands wander just a bit to wrap around her waist while we rode the chair lifts.

One guy even complemented me when Heather and I got separated a bit coming off the chair lift. "Dude, your girlfriend is smokin' HOT."

I just grinned and answered, "I know." Then I hopped off to go tell Heather she had an admirer.

"Ooh, him?" Heather perked up when I pointed the guy out. "He's pretty cute. Maybe I should dump you and go for him," she sassed.

"Go ahead," I overdramatically feigned indifference, yawning and looking the other way."

"Okay," Heather giggled and started sliding away from me before I grabbed her around the waist and tackled us both onto the snow. One of my boots came free of the rental board's bindings and I wound up sprawled right on top of her, our faces just inches apart.

"Sorry," I apologized. "Didn't mean to knock us over."

"Don't be," Heather smiled, her aqua eyes radiantly bright. "I'll take the opportunity given to me." And then she tilted her head up and pressed her lips to mine.

Feeling the rush of adrenaline and excitement pumping through me, I kissed her back and felt the pleasant glow of ecstasy shooting up my spine. And when I pulled away, Heather's eyes were closed as she breathed shallowly, her cheeks glowing with warmth despite the cool air. Still with her eyes closed, she murmured, "I should have skipped taking things slow last night. I shoulda just fucked you in the hot tub when I had a chance."

Grinning, I backed up and then reached a hand down to help her to her feet. Without speaking but with plenty of smiles in each other's direction, we got ourselves oriented and once again took off down the mountain.

I loved snowboarding. It was so simple and peaceful. Just me and the snow beneath my feet. Nothing to think about but the next turn, holding my line, and the adrenaline rush of speed.

Surrendering myself to this peaceful Zen state, I thought about the situation I was in. Adrienne ... Candy ... Heather...

Dawn...

Where was my mind going?

Shaking my head to clear myself of all thoughts beyond snowboarding, I let my worries evaporate with the wind whipping past my ears. Later ... Next year...

I'd think about it all later.

For now, I was just going to enjoy today.

"Mmm ... this is niiice..." Heather sighed and shifted slightly, getting herself more comfortable with her head resting against the upper right side of my chest, my right arm wrapping around her waist, and my hand trailing dangerously down her thigh.

"Uh-huh..." Lynne agreed, lolling her head against the upper left side of my chest while my left arm held her body in place, although my left hand was much more behaved than my right.

We were once again in the jacuzzi, a square tub with me in a corner so that both Heather and Lynne could recline against me. Candy was to my relative left, her feet idly tickling mine beneath the frothy, bubbling waters. Adrienne was beside her, presently elevating her torso up and out of the water to cool off, her arms spread to the sides over the lip of the tub. This position also elevated her prodigious breasts above the waterline, a fact that did NOT go unnoticed by the two middle-aged men currently sharing the hot tub with us. Both were married and had their spouses by their sides, but it was simply impossible for them to resist ogling all the firm E-cup mammary flesh Adrienne was putting on display.

"Well, I think that's enough soaking," one of the older women announced. "Come ON, Fred," she said through gritted teeth as she got up.

Fred didn't want to leave. But when his wife tugged on his hand, he obediently raised up and reached for his towel. Glancing back at Adrienne's tits every few seconds, he eventually managed to wrap it around himself and scurry after his wife through the cold air towards their condo.

The second couple wasn't far behind, the wife hissing to her husband, "For chrissake she's a teenager, Al."

"Stop complaining because you're about to get the fucking of your life," Al grunted in reply.

Once our fivesome was alone again, we all broke into giggles as Adrienne lowered herself back into the tub.

"You're so evil," Candy cackled.

"What? I was getting overheated," Adrienne protested.

"You were making those MEN overheated," Heather said with her eyes closed. She also stretched her legs further out to take advantage of the newly empty space.

Adrienne smiled and blushed, the color in her cheeks having nothing to do with the hot water.

"Seriously, though, we should probably get out," Lynne reasoned. "As much as I'd love to lay here on Ben's chest and soak away my muscle aches, we're getting pretty pruny."

Candy nodded. "And I'm getting pretty hungry."

Heather giggled. "For food?"

"Hmm..." Candy grinned as she got up and slid over to us, staring those sparkling eyes right at me. "Well, the sooner we get some dinner the sooner we can start the party."

Something in the way Candy said that made my cock twitch, a fact that the beautiful brunette soon discovered as she ran her hand up my leg to rub over my hardening dick in my swim trunks.

Adrienne nodded and jerked a thumb. "Let's go."

I don't remember dinner. Dinner was irrelevant, save for the nutrition it provided me. That's because what happened AFTER dinner will forever be etched into my memory.

It was New Year's Weekend, my first without my family. And while a part of me missed them, there really was no place I'd rather be than right where I was. Snow falling outside the windows. The warmth of a mountain retreat, complete with roaring fireplace. Four beautiful girls ... and me...

After dinner, Candy clapped and announced, "PJs!" The five of us then bustled around taking showers and otherwise prepping for bed. However, most girls don't put their makeup back ON when prepping for bed; in this case, all four of my companions made sure they were looking their best.

So while the girls primped for over an hour, I zonked out to the television, idly watching end-of-the-year shows and random Sunday evening programs.

Lynne was the first to emerge, looking adorably cute in a comfortable flannel pajama set. The long-sleeved top was extra-baggy on her petite frame and almost looked like a men's cut shirt, the wristcuffs extending several inches beyond her hands. "Getting bored, Ben?" she asked while unceremoniously plopping herself sideways next to me with her legs draped over mine.

Almost automatically my arm wrapped around her as she leaned against my side and my ever-questing fingers determined that she wasn't wearing a bra beneath her pajamas. She also had a little gleam in her eye, with just a hint of mascara and eyeshadow accenting her dark irises that glimmered in the flickering firelight.

"Lynne ... What's going on?"

She mimed zipping her lip. "Can't tell you."

I flicked my eyes to the closed bedroom doors. "You girls are planning something, aren't you?"

There was no mistaking the devilish grin on Lynne's face, complete with dimples. "Why Ben? Whatever do you mean?"

I rolled my eyes. "I know you girls. And I know Adrienne."

"Then you know you're gonna enjoy it." Lynne rested her hand on my chest. "Just go with the flow, Ben. And I promise you won't be disappointed."

"You're not bringing out drugs again, are you?" I grimaced, thinking back to the weed that had been abundant during the Spring Break trip.

My brunette friend rolled her eyes. "Nah. That was Trevor's big thing. Some booze, maybe. But believe me, you won't need drugs for this."

I arched an eyebrow. "But you won't tell me what's going on?"

She shook her head.

"C'mon, Lynne. We're friends, aren't we? And friends tell each other what the hell's going on."

The cute brunette beamed and leaned in, pecking my cheek. "Of course we're friends. That's why you know you can trust me ... and I can trust you..." Her voice trailed off as she stared into my eyes.

The bedroom door to our left opened just then, and Heather waltzed out with a smug grin on her face. At almost the same moment, Candy emerged from the other bedroom to the right.

Abruptly, Lynne yanked her legs off my lap as she stood up. And in a quiet voice she half-whispered, "Just ... go easy on her, okay? It's been a while."

"Huh?" I questioned after Lynne but she'd already turned and headed into the kitchen.

But then Adrienne was coming out of the bedroom as well, and it was time for our private little party to begin.

"Hey! Go easy on that stuff!" Adrienne reprimanded, taking away the bottle of tequila. "It's a long night and I need you to be functional!"

For some reason, I found Adrienne's concern to be hilarious and I cracked up, cackling uncontrollably. Only Lynne shoving a lime wedge into my mouth shut me up as I sucked on the sour citrus to numb Jose Cuervo's bad aftertaste.

Candy herself was quite buzzed as she joined me in laughter. Actually, all five of us were buzzing rather nicely.

"Fine then," Heather drawled. The raven-haired beauty fixed her aqua eyes on me, staring lasciviously and licking her lips hungrily. I licked my lips as well. Sometime during the evening, Heather had removed her pajama top leaving her upper body clad in a sheer lace bra an aqua color that matched her eyes, the see-thru cups making her hard nipples quite obvious. I'd been staring at her tits for the past half-hour and couldn't wait to get my tongue on them. "Let's get started."

"I'll get it," Lynne spoke up as she went to a side-table and picked up the black bandanna that had been lying there unnoticed.

Tipsy herself, Adrienne drunkenly twirled her finger a few times before pointing at me and then towards the dining table. "Chair."

"Huh?"

"Go get a chair, Ben. Bring it over here," Adrienne insisted.

I arched an eyebrow but obeyed. The chair was nice without being elaborate nor expensive, high-backed with rigid vertical posts I could easily grip and four crossbeams for support. The seat was well-padded and yet the entire thing was rather narrow. If a heavyset person rented this condo, they'd have a hard time fitting a wide ass onto the cushion.

As it was, I was just about the right size as I set the chair down at the open end of the couch formation and took a seat as directed, removing my shirt as well. Lynne was then behind me, folding the bandanna and then sliding it over my eyes in an obvious blindfold.

"Hey!" I protested, holding up a hand.

"Trust me, Ben," Adrienne said encouragingly.

I looked to Lynne, who smiled warmly. And so I let her blindfold me. However, I jerked a bit in surprise when I felt someone moving my hands to my sides and then tying my wrists around the chair's back and to the chair legs beneath my butt. Soon after, someone was tugging at my pajama pants and shorts. And with both Lynne and Adrienne — my closest friends of the four — reassuring me that it was all part of the plan, I stopped struggling and let the girls strip me naked.

"It's not about pain; it's about control, remember Ben?" Adrienne intoned from just in front of me. Blind, her voice came so suddenly and unexpectedly close that I flinched. She paused and breathed, and now I could feel her warm breath against my face. "Do you trust me, Ben?"

I took a deep breath and nodded. Not so long ago, Adrienne had put herself in my hands, letting me tie her up and abuse her, relinquishing control. She trusted in me. And now I had to trust her. "I trust you, Adrienne."

"Good," she said warmly. And then I felt her lips against mine. Blindfold or no blindfold, there was no mistaking Adrienne's slow-burn kiss. You could remove all my senses but touch and I would still know it was her.

I also felt Adrienne's hands roaming down my chest, teasing my skin with her fingertips. And despite the very awkward position of being blindfolded and tied-up naked to a chair in front of four girls, I found my cock starting to harden.

Adrienne sped up that process quite rapidly as she bent further over, taking my dick into her mouth and beginning to suckle me slowly. Second by second, my prick began to rise, quickly reaching the point where Adrienne could wrap a hand around my shaft while still sucking on the head as she pumped me slowly.

But Adrienne didn't bring me to full hardness. No, she pulled away and then I felt a completely different mouth swallow me down, humming and sucking and licking aggressively.

"Oh, shit," I grunted as I realized one of the other girls was blowing me. But who was it? Heather had clearly shown interest, but there was something almost familiar about the sensation so if I had to guess, I would have guessed Candy.

But then the mouth was once again replaced, the new one attacking me with lustful abandon. Heather, I assumed this time. But strangely enough, this one ALSO felt familiar, although I knew it wasn't Adrienne. It struck me that once upon a time even Lynne and I had gone down on each other, back during the wild and crazy Spring Break orgy. She hadn't shown me much sexual interest since then, being comfortable just being friends and letting the one crazy day be just a fond memory. I suppose this trip qualified as well. We were hundreds of miles away from home and from our real lives. Why not play out a few fantasies with friends you trusted?

And then there was another mouth, this one very deliberate and patient in sucking me. Now THIS one was also familiar, and all my guesses just flew out the window. Could this be Heather? Or Lynne? Or Candy? Or even Adrienne trying to disguise her technique? Four times my cock was inside a warm mouth and I wasn't sure what order the girls had gone in, or even if all four of them had taken a turn.

The second mouth then returned to me, the one I'd thought was Candy. But then I heard Candy's voice, an erotic moan sounding off to my left, clearly not originating from on top of my dick, and I was COMPLETELY confused now.

But confused or not, there was no denying the pleasure being lavished on my cock. I was rock hard and twitchy, eager to either imbed myself more than seven inches inside a willing pussy or explode inside a sucking mouth.

It wasn't to be the sucking mouth. The girl removed herself, letting my wet rod wave in the air for a few seconds. But it was only a few seconds because the next thing I knew, two thighs were rubbing the outsides of mine as a girl straddled the chair, took my dick in hand, and guided me into her wet pussy.

"Ohhh..." I threw my head back and grunted as she accepted me inside her incredible tightness. I felt the squeeze of wet vaginal muscles parting in succession for my penetrating rod as she slowly worked her way down. And I groaned in rapturous pleasure until her ass landed on the tops of my legs and we were fully enjoined.

Automatically, I started to move my hands to embrace her, only to find that I was still tied to the chair. I couldn't even lean my chest forward into hers, my arms around the chair back holding me from moving forward more than a couple inches. All I had was sense of smell, and even that didn't clearly identify who was currently impaled on my dick. It could be Adrienne, for all I knew. More likely it was Candy, who had already shown a willingness to fuck me while she was on this mini-vacation from college and life back home. Plus, there was that mysterious head-nod Adrienne had given to Candy which made Heather pout and start grinding herself on me in the hot tub last night.

Lynne was unlikely. She'd blown me before, yeah, but ours wasn't a sexual relationship.

But Heather ... she'd DEFINITELY wanted to get jiggy. Then there was the extreme tightness and unfamiliar scent, coupled with Lynne's warning for me to go easy, since it had been a while. I hadn't seen Heather with a boyfriend all year.

It had to be Heather ... I think...

Whoever it was, the girl soon gripped the top edges of the high-backed chair, holding on to the vertical posts as she began humping her crotch against me. And even though my wrists were bound to the chair legs, I still had enough leverage to rock and roll my hips in sequence with her.

"Ahh..." she exhaled softly, but in a tone I STILL didn't recognize. And then she kept her mouth shut as she began riding me a little faster and a little harder.

"Ohhh..." Adrienne moaned from several feet away. "Eat me!" she groaned as she started whimpering ecstatically.

So I knew it wasn't Adrienne currently impaled on my dick. And since I knew Candy to be bisexual and also one of Adrienne's favorite lovers, it was most likely the college girl eating out her friend. So that further encouraged me to think it was Heather fucking me.

But then again, I didn't know if Heather was bi. Adrienne loved to switch around partners and she'd already dyked it out with Candy the previous evening. Lynne wasn't bi and probably wouldn't be the one going down on Adrienne. So could it be Candy riding me? Or even Lynne?

"Mmm..." my mystery lover hummed, again in a tone I couldn't quite identify. I simply didn't have enough intimate experience with any of the girls besides Adrienne to be certain of their vocal cues. And the bandanna covering my ears and muffling their sounds didn't help, either.

But whoever she was, her pussy muscles were presently clenching around my shaft, threatening to force me to shoot my wad. My mind was in a whirlwind from getting blown by all the girls (or just some of the girls, I still wasn't sure). And with all my mental gymnastics trying to figure out who I was fucking, I hadn't really bothered to pay attention to what I was doing. Right now I was just a dick to be used and not a very controlled dick at that.

So I decided, fuck it. I didn't care who I was fucking anymore. But I wanted to fuck her WELL. The girl so far hadn't seemed to mind, taking charge of our pumping rhythms and using me as a live, throbbing dildo. But I knew that I could do better, even with both hands literally tied behind my back.

Twisting my hands, I gripped the chair legs for leverage and started shifting my hips around. Left, right, around and around, I started carving out the tight pussy wrapped around my shaft, crunching with my ab muscles to stab my prick an extra inch further into the wet snatch.

The girl moaned and for a second I thought I'd figured it out. But my brain didn't want to believe me. Lynne? It couldn't be. Lynne and I were good friends. And while I knew she was no virgin and we'd even played around once before, Lynne didn't seem the type to have full intercourse unless she really meant it. No, it couldn't be. My mind was playing tricks on me.

But then she moaned again, this time the voice unmistakable as her body tensed up above me and she began whimpering in orgasm, "Oh, oh, ohhh..."

Her body collapsed forward against me, and this time I felt the hard nubs of a smaller pair of breasts crush against my chest. Certainly they weren't E-cups like Adrienne, nor the slightly smaller but still big tits of Candy or Heather. And as I reflexively jerked my dick up into Lynne's light body, I felt the cloth bindings around one of my wrists come loose.

Lynne was still orgasming when I got my right hand free. Quickly I ripped off the bandanna blindfold to find that it was indeed petite Lynne Arian perched on my cock, her cunt muscles squeezing while she creamed her honey all over my crotch. Her dark eyes bored intensely back at me as I looked at her, and at present she dropped her hands from the chair posts and relocated them to my shoulders as she dived forward lustfully and jammed her tongue down my throat.

It turned out, my wrists had been tied together and loosening one freed the other. So with one end of the handkerchief still knotted around my left wrist I brought both hands up to cup Lynne's face as I returned her kiss with equal passion. All my friendship and affection for her went into that kiss, mingled with the heated lust she'd built up over the last dozen or so minutes of fucking. Quickly, I then dropped my hands underneath Lynne's ass and stood up, feeling my joints pop as they stretched out while I lifted Lynne's light weight and moved us over towards a nearby couch.

A little less gracefully than I would have liked, I dropped Lynne onto her back across the long couch cushions, which dropped her pussy off my dick. But I quickly moved to correct that as I clambered between her legs, spreading her wide and hunching over her to once again stuff my dick into Lynne's tight snatch.

"Ben, I asked you to go easy on me," Lynne huffed, out of breath. "Be gentle."

"I will," I promised as I slotted my dick and slowly re-penetrated her. Lynne threw her head back and gasped as I buried myself to the hilt, and then I tilted her face to mine again for another sweet kiss.

Neither of us would last very long. Lynne was still tingling from her recent climax and ready for another one. After the blowjobs and blind-fucking most of my self- control was gone; and what little I had left I went into making things good for Lynne. But I realized that the way things were going, I'd bust my nut before I got Lynne there.

In an effort to hold my orgasm at bay, I turned my head to look at something other than the euphoric expression on Lynne's face. And I quickly found that the other girls had not been idle while Lynne was fucking me. Adrienne was fully naked and leaning against the armrest of a nearby padded chair, smiling while looking over Lynne and me. Her legs were spread wide and I could clearly see the moisture and redness from the workout she was currently giving herself with her own fingers.

Heather and Candy were in a sixty-nine on the shaggy rug in front of the fireplace. Heather was bisexual after all, something I should have guessed given that she was Adrienne's constant companion over the summer. Candy was still wearing a silky, shimmery black nightgown, open from throat to tails, although she wasn't wearing anything beneath it. No matter, since she was flat on her back with the gown spread out across the thick rug. Heather, on the other hand, was actually still wearing her aqua-colored bra, although her crotch was wonderfully nude and I had a perfect view of her naked ass as it was pointed in my direction.

Staring at Heather's naked ass wasn't helping my control so I brought my attention back to Lynne. She didn't seem to mind my wandering gaze, given that her eyes were closed as she focused inwardly on the sensation of my thick shaft sliding in and out of her rhythmically. "Oh, Ben..." Lynne cooed in her sweet voice, and I realized from the new hitch in her breathing that I may have just bought myself enough time to last.

"So good, Ben. So deep ... So full..." Lynne groaned as she raised her legs up into the air behind me. I hooked my arms around them to keep them raised, bending her torso to allow me even deeper penetration. And as I began nibbling on her neck and thrusting with increased vigor, I felt the telltale tremors of Lynne's orgasm approaching.

"Ben, I'm gonna cum," she whimpered.

I was about to blow as well. So with Lynne's legs in the air and my heavy weight pumping her little body with firm but gentle strokes, we fucked our way to a wonderful mutual climax. Lynne's cries carried throughout the room, a pleasant moan of ecstasy that mingled with my urgent grunting as I filled her up with my heavy cream.

Dinner? Pshht. Really, why remember what I had for dinner when I could save valuable memory space for the blissful experience of Lynne Arian cooing in my ear as she came? Lynne was singing my praises while I felt waves of ecstasy exploding out of my loins as I blasted over and over again into her tight little pussy. And when we were both done, my cute friend just wiped my brow of sweat, smiled serenely at me, and kissed my nose as my cock slowly deflated inside her. Something in her eyes told me this wasn't just another booty call to get laid, the way things had been between me and Candy.

I blinked away a drop of sweat falling into my eyes and smile back. "Why, Lynne? Why this way? With the blindfold and all."

She shivered beneath me and rubbed my cheek. "I..." She paused and sighed. "So I wouldn't chicken out. So I could climb on without you knowing it was me. I wasn't sure I could go through with it if you were staring at me the way you're staring at me now."

I shook my head slowly. "Lynne, this isn't just about sex."

"No, it's not," Lynne sighed, looking a little sad.

"Then why?"

"It's complicated." She took a deep breath. "But not now, okay? Let this just be what it is. Please, Ben?"

"Of course," I smiled. Tentatively, I leaned forward again, my eyes questioning for permission, despite everything we'd just done. Lynne nodded agreeably and tilted her head, closing her eyes and puckering her lips. So once again I pressed my lips to hers sweetly, and poured all my affection and gratitude into that kiss.

It had been a strange couple of days. First I thought I'd be reuniting with Adrienne after we'd seemingly resolved the nature of our relationship, but instead found myself sharing Candy's bed all night. Then I'd thought I was letting Heather seduce me all day and found myself balls deep inside of Lynne. It didn't make any sense. So I just decided the hell with it. I'd given up on trying to guess.

It was like Adrienne said, just trust her and everything would work out alright in the end..

i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.

I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.